(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Gospel according to Peter : a study"

B 





REESE LIBRA! 

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA. 

R 23 1895 
Jtf^b Class No. 



THE 

GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 



BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 



SUPERNATURAL RELIGION : an Inquiry 
into the Reality of Divine Eevelation. 3 vols. 
8vo. 86*. 

A REPLY TO DR. LIGHTFOOT'S 

ESSAYS ON ' SUPERNATURAL RELIGION.' 
8vo. Gs. 



London: LONGMANS, GKEEN, & CO. 

New York : 15 East 16 th Street. 



THE 



GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 



A STUDY 



BY THE 



AUTHOR OF 'SUPERNATURAL RELIGION' 



(D^dx-fr 

V 



^ OP THE 

UNIVERSITY^ 



LONDON 
LONGMANS, GEE EN, AND CO. 

AND NEW YORK : 15 EAST 16 th STREET 

1894 

All rights reterted 



> 






7ro\\ol 

rwv TTSTrripotyopviiJLsvQv sy ^iijv Trpay/jiTWv 

^ '' ' * 

Forasmuch as many took in hand to draw up a narrative con- 
cerning the matters which have been fully believed among us 

LUKE i. 1 



6IVERSITY) 
OF S 



CONTENTS 



PAGK 

I. THE FRAGMENT OF AKHMIM 1 

II. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 7 

III. THE LETTER OF SERAPION 12 

IV. JUSTIN MARTYR AND THE MEMOIRS OF PETER . . .20 
V. THE EPISTLE OF BARNABAS 32 

VI. THE DIATESSARON OF TATIAN 35 

VII. INTERNAL INDICATIONS OF DATE . . . .... 42 

VIII. THE FRAGMENT AND THE CANONICAL GOSPELS . . .47 

IX. RELATIVE ANTIQUITY OF THE FRAGMENT . . . . 107 

X. THE FRAGMENT AND PROPHETIC GNOSIS .... 110 

XI. THE GOSPELS AND PROPHETIC GNOSIS 127 

XII. CONCLUSION 132 

THE TEXT OF THE FRAGMENT . 135 




THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 



EGYPT, in our days, ceasing to be any more the land of 
bondage, has, in more senses than one, become a 
veritable Land of Promise. It is a rich mine of 
historical and literary wealth, alas ! most inadequately 
worked, and in that fine climate, with its clear dry air, 
the footprints of Time, leaving scarcely a trace, the 
treasures of an ancient civilisation, even of the most 
delicate texture, have been preserved to us with wonder- 
ful perfection. The habits of the peoples that have 
occupied the land have happily combined with the 
natural advantages of the climate, in transmitting to 
the modern world an inheritance of which we are now 
beginning to take possession. The dead have long 
been giving up their secrets, but it is only in recent 
times that we have been able to realise the fact that 
the tombs of Egypt may contain many a precious 
work, now known to us but in name, and many a 
writing which may change the current of controversy, 
and strangely modify many a cherished opinion. With- 
out referring here to earlier discoveries in support of 
these remarks, we may at once pass to the more recent, 
with which we have particularly to do. 

B 



2 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

In the course of explorations carried on during the 
winter of 1886-87 by the order of M. Grebaut, then 
Director of the Museums of Egypt, two Greek manu- 
scripts were discovered in the necropolis of Aklnnini, 
the ancient Panopolis, in Upper Egypt. The first of 
these was a papyrus, which was really found by some 
Fellahs who quarrelled regarding the partition of their 
precious booty and thus allowed the secret to leak out. 
It came to the knowledge of the Moudir, or Governor 
of the Province, who promptly settled the dispute by 
confiscating the papyrus, which he forwarded to the 
Museum of Gizeh at Boulaq. This MS. is a collection 
of problems in arithmetic and geometry, carefully 
written out, probably by a student, and buried with 
him as his highest and most valued achievement. 

The second manuscript was of much higher interest. 
It was discovered in the tomb of a c monk.' It consists 
of thirty-three pages in parchment, measuring 6 inches 
in height by 4^ inches in breadth, without numbering, 
bound together in pasteboard covered with leather, 
which has become black with time. There is no date, 
nor any other indication of the approximate age of the 
MS. than that which is furnished by the characteristics 
of the writing and the part of the cemetery in which it 
was discovered. These lead to the almost certain con- 
clusion, according to M. Bouriant, who first transcribed 
the text, that the MS. cannot be anterior to the eighth 
century or posterior to the twelfth. The ancient 
cemetery of Akhmim stretches along to the north and 
west of the hill on which have been discovered tombs 
of the eighteenth to the twentieth dynasties, and it has 
served as a burial-place for the Christian inhabitants 
of the neighbourhood from the fifth to the fifteenth 
centuries, the more ancient part lying at the foot of 
the hill and extending gradually upward for about 



THE MANUSCRIPT 3 

700 metres. The tomb in which the MS. was found is 
in a position which approximately tallies, as regards 
age, with the date indicated by the MS. itself. 1 Of 
course, these indications refer solely to the date of the 
MS. itself, and not to the age of the actual works 
transcribed in its pages. 

The thirty-three sheets of parchment, forming sixty- 
six pages, commence with an otherwise blank page, 
bearing a rough drawing of a Coptic cross, upon the 
arms of which rise smaller crosses of the same de- 
scription, and the letters /^ and ^ stand the one on 
the left, the other on the right of the lower stem of the 
large cross. Over the page commences a fragment of 
the 'Gospel of Peter,' which continues to the end of page 
10, where it abruptly terminates in the middle of a 
sentence. Pages 11 and 12 have been left blank. 
Pages 13 to 19 contain a fragment of the 'Apocalypse 
of Peter,' beginning and ending abruptly, and these 
have, either by accident or design, been bound in the 
volume upside down and in reverse order, so that, as 
they actually stand, the text commences at page 19 and 
ends at page 13. Page 20 is again blank, and the rest 
of the volume is made up of two fragments of the ' Book 
of Enoch,' the first extending from the 21st to the 50th 
page, and the second, written by a different hand, from 
the 51st to the 66th page. Finally, on the inside of 
the binding, and attached to it, is a sheet of parchment 
on which is written in uncials a fragment of the Greek 
' Acts of St. Julian,' though which St. Julian amongst 
those in the Calendar does not appear. 

The French Archeological Mission published in 
1892 2 the mathematical papyrus, edited by M. Baillet, 
but the much more interesting and important volume 

1 Fragments grecs du Livre d' Enoch, &c., publics par les membres de 
la Mission archeol. fran^aise a Caire, Fasc. 3, 1893. 2 1 Fasc. 

B 2 



4 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

of fragments did not appear until 1893, 1 when they 
were edited by M. Bouriant. These precious works- 
remained, therefore, practically hidden from the world 
for five or six years after their discovery, in conse- 
quence of what is vaguely, but truly, described as 
' vexatious delays,' whilst the comparatively uninterest- 
ing arithmetical work preceded them by more than a 
year. The fragments of the ' Gospel ' and ' Apocalypse ' 
of Peter, long known by references or quotations by the 
Fathers, make us acquainted, for the first time, with 
the writings themselves, and the fragments of the ' Book 
of Enoch ' give us the Greek text of part of an early 
work quoted by the writer of the Epistle of Jude, 
hitherto only extant in an Ethiopian version. 

Of almost greater interest than the actual discovery 
of these and other precious MSS. from time to time, in 
a similar way, is the possibility and probability opened 
out to us that we may yet recover from the dead still 
more precious works than these. The cemetery of 
Akhmim stands near the ancient and very important 
city of Panopolis, and from a very early period it was 
the centre of a considerable Christian population. The 
custom of burying with the dead books which were a 
valued possession during life was probably a survival 
of the same primitive custom in accordance with which 
also a warrior's horse and dog and his weapons were in- 
terred with him to serve him again in the world of spirits. 
That books, at a time when their multiplication was so 
slow, should have been interred with their dead possessor 
is not only curious but very fortunate for us, and we may 
yet thank the cemetery of Akhmim for preserving safely 
for us manuscripts which in no other way could have 
escaped the effects of time and the ravages of bar- 
barism. 

1 3 Fasc. 



QUESTIONS SUGGESTED BY THE FRAGMENTS 5 

The fragments with which we are dealing present 
some peculiarities which deserve a moment's notice. 
The Gospel according to Peter commences in the 
middle of a sentence, but being at the top of a page it 
is probably only part of a manuscript of which the 
-earlier portion was either lost or belonged to some one 
else. The fragment, however, ends abruptly in the 
middle of a phrase and, being followed by blank pages, 
the reasonable presumption is that the scribe intended 
to complete the transcription, but for some reason did 
not do so. It is curious that in a similar way the 
'Apocalypse of Peter' is only a fragment, beginning and 
ending abruptly, with a page left blank for continua- 
tion. Did the scribe hastily copy stray leaves of each 
work, which had fortuitously come in his way, leaving 
room for more should he be able to secure the rest ? or 
did he break off his copy of the one to take up the 
other, and with equal restlessness leave it also un- 
finished? We shall never know exactly, but considering 
the value of books at that epoch, the probability seems 
to be that he hastily copied such portions of writings as 
had come into his possession, time or accident prevent- 
ing the completion of his task. 

The fragment of the ' Gospel ' of course does not bear 
any name or superscription nor, indeed, does the 
4 Apocalypse' but the title is clearly deduced from the 
work itself, the writer saying directly 'but I, Simon 
Peter,' and thus proving that the narrative takes 
the form of a composition by that Apostle. It may be 
remarked, merely in passing, that it is a curious if not 
in any way a significant fact that the two Christian 
fragments in this little volume should both profess to 
have been written by the Apostle Peter. Are the 
peculiarities of the fragments which we have described 
due to the passage of some one having in his possession 



or THE 

UNIVERSITY 




6 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

two works selected as being believed to emanate from 
the chief of the Apostles, from which there was only 
time to make these extracts ? There is some reason for 
thinking that the parchment may have previously been 
used for some other writing, obliterated to make way 
for these fragments. The little volume has not alto- 
gether escaped injury in its long rest by the side of the 
dead, and parts of the text have had to be supplied by 
conjecture ; but, on the whole, the writing is fairly 
legible and, by the invaluable aid of photography, it 
has been copied and published with complete fidelity. 
Before this was done, that the first transcription by 
M. Bouriant should have contained errors and omissions- 
which led scholars into mistaken conclusions is very 
intelligible, but the text may now be considered fairly 
settled, and the following is a rather close and unpolished 
translation of the ' Gospel according to Peter.' 



n 

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETEE 1 

1 ... but of the Jews no man washed his hands, 
neither Herod nor any one of his judges ; and as they 

2 were not minded to wash, Pilate rose. And then Herod 
the King commandeth the Lord to be taken, saying 
unto them : ' Whatsoever I commanded that ye should 

3 do, that do unto him.' But there was there Joseph, the 
friend of Pilate and of the Lord, and knowing that they 
are about to crucify him, he came to Pilate and asked 

4 the body of the Lord for burial. And Pilate sent to 

5 Herod and asked for his body. And Herod said: 
6 Brother Pilate, even if no one had begged for him, we 
should have buried him ; because the Sabbath is at 
hand ; for it is written in the Law : ' The sun must not 
go down upon one put to death.' 

6 And he delivered him to the people before the 
first day of the Unleavened bread of their feast. 
And taking the Lord they pushed him hurrying along, 
and said : ' Let us drag along the Son of God as 

7 we have power over him. And they clad him with 
purple and set him on a seat of judgment, saying : 

8 'Judge justly, King of Israel.' And one of them 
brought a crown of thorns and set it upon the head of 

9 the Lord. And others standing by spat upon his eyes, 
and others smote him on the cheeks ; others pierced 
him with a reed, and some scourged him, saying : c With 
this honour honour we the Son of God.' 

1 The Greek Text will be found in the Appendix. 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

10 And they brought two malefactors and crucified 
between them the Lord ; but he kept silence as feeling 

11 no pain. And as they set up the cross they wrote 

12 thereon : ' This is the King of Israel.' And they laid 
the clothes before him and distributed them and cast 

13 lots for them. But one of these malefactors reproved 
them, saying : ' We have suffered this for the evil which 
we wrought, but this man who has become the Saviour 

14 of men, what wrong hath he done you ? ' And they were 
angry with him, and they commanded that his legs should 
not be broken, in order that he might die in torment. 

15 Now it was mid-day, and a darkness covered all 
Judaea, and they were troubled and anxious lest the 
sun should have set whilst he still lived, for it is written 
for them : ' The sun must not go down upon one put to 

16 death.' And one of them said : ' Give him to drink gall 
with vinegar ; ' and having mixed, they gave him to 

17 drink. And they fulfilled all things and completed 

18 their sins upon their own head. Now many went about 
with lights, thinking that it was night, and some fell. 

19 And the Lord cried aloud, saying ; ' Power, my Power, 
thou hast forsaken me ! ' and having spoken, he was 

20 taken up. And the same hour the veil of the temple of 
Jerusalem was torn in twain. 

21 And then they took out the nails from the hands ot 
the Lord, and laid him upon the earth ; and the whole 

22 earth quaked, and great fear came [upon them]. Then 
did the sun shine out, and it was found to be the ninth 

23 hour. Now the Jews were glad and gave his body to 
Joseph, that he might bury it, for he had beheld the 

24 good works that he did. And he took the Lord and 
washed him, and wrapped him in linen, and brought 
him into his own grave, called ' Joseph's Garden.' 

25 Then the Jews and the elders and the priests, seeing 
the evil they had done to themselves, began to beat their 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 9 

breasts and to say : ' Woe for our sins : judgment 

26 draweth nigh and the end of Jerusalem.' And I, with 
my companions, was mourning, and being pierced in 
spirit we hid ourselves ; for we were sought for by them 
as malefactors, and as desiring to burn the temple. 

27 Over all these things, however, we were fasting, and 
sat mourning and weeping night and day until the 
Sabbath. 

28 But the scribes and Pharisees and elders assembled 
themselves together, hearing that all the people mur- 
mured and beat their breasts, saying : ' If at his death 
these great signs have happened, behold how just a one 

29 he is.' The elders were afraid and came to Pilate be- 
so seeching him and saying : 6 Give us soldiers that we 

may watch his grave for three days, lest his disciples 
come and steal him, and the people believe that he rose 

si from the dead and do us evil. Pilate, therefore, gave 
them Petronius the centurion with soldiers to watch the 
tomb, and with them came the elders and scribes to 

32 the grave. And they rolled a great stone against the 
centurion and the soldiers and set it, all who were 

S3 there together, at the door of the grave. And they put 
seven seals; and setting up a tent there they kept 

34 guard. And in the morning, at the dawn of the Sab- 
bath, came a multitude from Jerusalem and the neigh- 
bourhood in order that they might see the sealed-up 
grave. 

35 Now, in the night before the dawn of the Lord's 
day, whilst the soldiers were keeping guard over the 
place, two and two in a watch, there was a great voice 

36 in the heaven. And they saw the heavens opened and 
two men come down from thence with great light and 

37 approach the tomb. And the stone which had been 
laid at the door rolled of itself away by the side, and 
the tomb was opened and both the 



OF THE 

UNIVERSITY 




10 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

38 Then those soldiers, seeing this, awakened the centurion 

39 and the elders, for they also were keeping watch. And 
whilst they were narrating to them what they had seen, 
they beheld again three men coming out of the tomb 
and the two were supporting the one, and a cross 

40 following them. And the heads of the two indeed 
reached up to the heaven, but that of him that was led by 

41 their hands rose above the heavens. And they heard a 
voice from the heavens, saying : ' Hast thou preached 

42 to them that are sleeping ? ' And an answer was heard 

43 from the cross : ' Yea.' These, therefore, took counsel 
together whether they should go and declare these 

44 things to Pilate. And whilst they were still considering, 
the heavens again appeared opened, and a certain man 
descending and going into the grave. 

45 Seeing these things, the centurion and his men 
hastened to Pilate by night, leaving the tomb they were 
watching, and narrated all things they had seen, fearing 

46 greatly and saying : ' Truly he was a Son of God.' 
Pilate answered and said, 'I am pure of the blood of 
the Son of God, but thus it seemed good unto you/ 

47 Then they all came to him beseeching and entreating 
him that he should command the centurion and the 

48 soldiers to say nothing of what they had seen. ' For it 
is better,' they said, c to lay upon us the greatest sins 
before God, and not to fall into the hands of the people of 

49 the Jews and be stoned.' Pilate, therefore, commanded 
the centurion and the soldiers to say nothing. 

50 In the morning of the Lord's day, Mary Magdalene, 
a disciple of the Lord (through fear of the Jews, for 
they burnt with anger, she had not done at the grave 
of the Lord that which women are accustomed to do 

61 for those that die and are loved by them), took her 
women friends with her and came to the grave where 

62 he was laid. And they feared lest the Jews should see 



THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 11 

them, and said : ' If we could not on that day in which 
he was crucified weep and lament, let us do these things 

53 even now at his grave. But who will roll us away the 
stone that is laid at the door of the grave, in order 
that we may enter and set ourselves by him and do the 

54 things that are due ? For great was the stone, and. we 
fear lest some one should see us. And if we should not 
be able to do it, let us at least lay down before the 
door that which we bring in his memory, and let us 

55 weep and lament till we come to our house.' And they 
went and found the tomb opened and, coming near,, 
they stooped down and see there a certain young man 
sitting in the midst of the tomb, beautiful and clad in 

56 a shining garment, who said to them : ' Why are ye- 
come? Whom seek ye? Him who was crucified?' 
He is risen and gone away. But if ye do not 
believe, stoop down and see the place where he lay, that 
he is not there ; for he is risen and gone away 

57 thither whence he was sent.' Then the women, fright- 
ened, fled. 

58 And it was the last day of the Unleavened bread, 
and many went forth, returning to their homes, the 

59 feast being ended. But we, the twelve disciples of 
the Lord, wept and mourned, and each went to his- 

60 home sorrowing for that which had happened. But I, 
Simon Peter, and Andrew, my brother, took our nets 
and went to the sea, and there was with us Levi, the 
son of Alphaeus, whom the Lord . . . 



12 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 



in 

No ONE can have studied this fragment of the Gospel 
according to Peter, with its analogy to, and still more 
striking divergence from, the canonical Gospels, with- 
out perceiving that we have here a most interesting- 
work, well worth serious examination. The first 
question which naturally arises is connected with the 
date to be assigned to the fragment : Is this a part of 
the work used by many of the Fathers and well known 
amongst them as the Gospel according to Peter ? We 
must first endeavour to form a correct judgment on 
this point. 

Eusebius has preserved to us the earliest detailed 
notice of the Gospel according to Peter extant, in a 
quotation from Serapion, who became Bishop of Antioch 
about A.D. 190. Eusebius says : 

There is likewise another work written by him upon the so- 
called Gospel according to Peter, which he composed to refute the 
untruths contained in it, on account of certain in the community of 
Rhossus who were led away by this writing to heretical doctrines. It 
may be well to set forth some passages of this in which he expresses 
his opinion of the book : 

* For we, brethren, receive both Peter and the other Apostles 
even as Christ. But the false writings passing under their names 
we from experience reject, knowing that such things we have not 
received. When I was with you, I was under the impression that 
all held to the right faith and, without going through the Gospel 
put forward by them in the name of Peter, I said : " If this is the 
only cause of difference amongst you, let it be read." But now, 
having ascertained from information given to me that their minds 



THE LETTER OF SERAPION 13 

were in some mist of heresy, I will hasten to come to you again ; 
so, brethren, expect me shortly. We, therefore, brethren, knowing 
of what heresy was Marcianus, recognise how much he was in contra- 
diction with himself, 1 not comprehending that which he was saying, 
as you may perceive from what has been written unto you. For 
we borrowed this gospel from others who used it : that is to 
say, from the followers of those who introduced it before him, 
whom we call Docetae for most of its thoughts are of this sect 
having procured it from them, I was able to go through it, and 
to find, indeed, that most was according to the right teaching of 
the Saviour, but certain things were superadded, which we subjoin 
for you/ 2 

There is little or no doubt that the writing before 
us is a fragment of this ' Gospel according to Peter ' of 
which Serapion writes. 3 It must always be remembered, 
as we examine the evidence for the work, that we have 
here only a short fragment, and that it wou]d not be 
reasonable to expect to find in it materials for a perfect 
identification of the work with references to it in 



1 The text of this sentence is faulty. 

2 yap, ddeX<poi, /cat Herpov /cat TOVS d\\ovs a7roo~To\ovs dno8f)(6fj.fda 

' 



a>y Xptordi/ TO. Se oVd/xart avTu>v \^euSe7n'ypa<pa a>s e/zTretpot 7rapatroi^te$a, 
yivaarKovTfs on TO. TOUWTO. ov TrapeXa/So/zei'. eyca yap yevdpevos Trap 1 vp.lv 

VTTfVOOVV TOVS TTaVTUS OpOfj TTlOTft 7TpOO-(pp0~uai ' KO.I [JLT) dl\Sa)V TO w' aVT&V 

7rpo<pfp6p,vov oi/o/iart TlcTpov euayyeXtoi/, flnov OTI Ei TOVTO eVrt pdvov TO 
doKOiiv v/juv Trape'xftv M^po^-u^tai', dvayivacrKfo-Oa). vvv de paQiuv OTI alpeo-et 
TIVL 6 vovs avTwv ev(pa>\fvev fK TWV \\6evTO)p /not, (TTroi/Sacreo Trd\iv yeveo~dat 
rrpbs upas (Sore, aSe\<ot', Tipoo-So/care /xe cv ra^ft. r/^iets Se, d8e\<f)oi, KUTU- 
\aj36p.voi orroias r)i> atpeVea)? 6 Mapniavos, a>s Kal eaurw rjvavriovTO fir) voa>v a 
f \d\ft, a p.aBr]<T(r6f ( wv v/juv eypdfyrj. eftvvrjdrjp.ev yap Trap' aX\<0v T&V 
dcrKrjo-dvrav avTo TOVTO TO vayye\iov, rovre'crrt napd TWV 8ia86xtov T&V /carap^a- 
fjifv&v avTov, ovs Ao/c>;ray KaXovp-ev (TO. yap (ppoi/^/zara ra TtKeiova fKfivw eWt TTJS 
^tSao'/caXia?), ^p^cra/xei/ot Trap' avTa>v 8i\delv Kal fvpelv ra p.ev TtXeiova TOV 
6p6ov Xoyoti TOV o~o)Tr)pos, rti/a de npoo~8ifo~Ta\p,va, a. /cat VTrera^a/iey vp.lv. 

Euseb. H. E. vi. 12. 

3 Lods, De Evang. secundum Petrum, 1892, pp. 8 ff. ; Harnack, 
Bruclistiicke d. Evang. u.s.w. des Petwis, zweite Aufl. 1893, p. 41 ; Zahn, 
Das Ev. des Petrus, 1893, pp. 5 f., 70 ff. ; Kunze, Das neu aufgef. Brucli- 
stuck des sogen. Petrusev. 1893, pp. 10 f. ; Swete, The Aklimlm Frag- 
ment of the Apocr. Gospel of St. Peter, 1893, pp. xii f., xliv f. ; Hilgenfeld, 
Zeitschr. iviss. TJieol. 1893, ii. Heft, pp. 221 f., 239 ff. ; J. Armitage 
Robinson, B.D., The Gospel according to Peter, dc., 1892, pp. 15 ff. ; 
Martineau, The Nineteenth Century, 1893, pp. 906 ff. ; J. R. Harris, 
Contemp. Rev. August 1893, p. 236 ; van Manen, Theol. Tijdschr. Juli 
1893, p. 385. 




14 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

writings of the Fathers. Within the few pages which 
we possess, however, there is sufficient justification for 
-concluding that they formed part of the Gospel current 
in Ehossus. Only one ' Gospel according to Peter ' is 
mentioned by early writers. This fragment distinctly 
pretends to be a narrative of Simon Peter ; and its 
matter is generally such as must have satisfied 
Serapion's ideas of orthodox doctrine, if suspicion of 
Docetic tendencies had not made him believe that it 
contained a superadded leaven of heresy. This may 
not appear very clearly in the fragment, but we know 
from other sources, as we shall presently see, that they 
existed in the Gospel, and even here the representation 
that Jesus suffered no pain ; that he is always called 

* the Lord,' or the c Son of God ; ' that his one cry on 
the cross was susceptible of peculiar explanation, and 
that he was immediately ' taken up,' whilst his body 
subsequently presents aspects not common to the 
canonical Gospels, may have seemed to the careful 
bishop sufficiently Docetic to warrant at least his not 
very severe condemnation. 

It is unnecessary to discuss minutely the details of 
Serapion's letter, which, if vague in parts and open to 
considerable doubt in some important respects, is at 
least sufficiently clear for our purpose in its general 
meaning. Nothing is known of the Marcianus to whom 
it refers. The bishop had evidently previously written 
of him, but the context has not been preserved. The 
Armenian version, made from a Syriac text, reads 

* Marcion ' for ' Marcianus,' but it would be premature 
on this authority to associate the episode with that arch- 
heretic of the second century. It is clear from the 
bishop's words that on his previous visit to Ehossus, at 
the desire of part of the community, he sanctioned the 
public reading of the Gospel of Peter but, after 



THE LETTER OF SERAPION 15 

personal acquaintance with its contents, lie withdrew 
that permission. Zahn 1 maintains that the private read- 
ing by members of the Christian community, and not 
public reading at the services of the Church, is dealt 
with in this letter, but in this he stands alone. The 
Index expurgatorius had not been commenced in the 
second century, and it is impossible to think that the 
sanction of a bishop was either sought or required for 
the private reading of individuals. We have here only 
an instance of the diversity of custom, as regards the 
public reading of early writings, to which reference is 
made in the writings of the Fathers and in the Mura- 
torian and other Canons. In this way the Epistle of 
the Eoman Clement, as Eusebius 2 mentions, was 
publicly read in the churches ; as were the Epistle of 
Soter to the Corinthians, the ' Pastor ' of Hernias, 3 the 
* Apocalypse of Peter,' 4 and various Gospels which did 
not permanently secure a place in the Canon. Eusebius, 
for instance, states that the Ebionites made use only of 
the ' Gospel according to the Hebrews,' 5 

Eusebius 6 mentions a certain number of works at- 
tributed to the Apostle Peter : the first Epistle, gene- 
rally acknowledged as genuine, ' but that which is called 
the second,' he says, ' we have not understood to be 
incorporated with the testament ' (eVSta#??Kw). The 
other works are, the ' Acts of Peter,' the ' Gospel 
according to Peter,' the c Preaching of Peter,' and the 
4 Apocalypse of Peter,' the last being doubtless the 
work of which a fragment has now been discovered in 
the little volume which contains the fragment of the 
Gospel which we are considering. Of these Eusebius 
says that he does not know of their being handed 
1 L.c. p. 4 f. 

3 H. E. iii. 16. 3 H. E. iii. 3. 

4 Sozom. H. E. vii. 19 ; Canon Murat. Tregelles, p. 65. 
* H. E. iii. 27. 6 H. E. iii. 3. 



16 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

down as Catholic, or universally received by the 
Church. 

The ' Gospel according to Peter ' is directly referred 
to by Origen in his Commentary on Matthew. He says : 
' Some say, with regard to the brethren of Jesus, from 
a tradition in the Gospel entitled according to Peter, 
or of the Book of James, that they were sons of Joseph 
by a former wife.' 1 Although this statement does not 
in itself necessarily favour Docetic views, it is quite 
intelligible that it might be used in support of them 
and, therefore, might have been one of the passages 
which excited the suspicion of Serapion, more especially 
as a clear statement of this family relationship is not to be 
found in the canonical Gospels. The part of the Gospel 
referred to by Origen is not, unfortunately, contained 
in the fragment, and consequently cannot be verified, 
but it is quite in accordance with its general spirit, and 
at least we have here a distinct mention of the Gospel 
without any expression of unfavourable opinion. What 
is more important still is the fact that Origen certainly 
made use of the Gospel, amongst others, himself. 2 

Jerome 3 likewise refers to it, after repeating the tra- 
dition that the Gospel was said to be Peter's, which Mark 
composed, who was his hearer and interpreter ; and to 
the works ascribed to Peter, which Eusebius enumerates, 
he adds another the ' Judgment of Peter,' of which 
little or nothing is known. 

Theodoret says that the Nazarenes made use of 
the Gospel according to Peter. 4 Zahn and some 



1 Comm. in Matt. T. x. 17 : TOVS be dSfX^ov? 'irja-ov (paa-i Ttvfs 

K irapadoo'CGos 6pfj.wp.cvoi TOV f-myrypap.fjLevov Kara Utrpov evayyeXi'ou, 77 rrjs 
/3t'/3Aou 'Ia/cd)/3ov, viovs 'laxr?^ e/c irporepas yvvaiKos arvvwKrjKvias avrai npo rfjs 
Mapias. 

2 Cf. Murray, Expositor, January, 1893, pp. 55 if. 

3 De Vir. illustr. i. 

4 01 6e Nao>paloi 'lovfialoi eltriv TOV Xpiaroi> rt/itoi/rf? eby avOpanov 
KOI TU> KoXovp.cv(p Kara Herpov euayyeXuo KexpT^ieVoi. Hacr. Fab. ii. 2. 



PATRISTIC REFERENCES TO THE GOSPEL 17 

others 1 argue against the correctness of this statement ; 
but reasoning of this kind, based upon supposed differ- 
ences of views, is not very convincing, when we con- 
sider that inferences to be drawn from peculiarities in the 
narrative in this Gospel are neither so distinct, nor so 
inevitable, as to be forced upon a simple and uncritical 
community, and probably that the anti-Judaistic ten- 
dency of the whole, the strongest characteristic of the 
composition, secured its acceptance, and diverted at- 
tention from any less marked tendencies. 

A number of passages have been pointed out in the 
Didascalia and Apostolical Constitutions, Origen, Cyril 
of Jerusalem, Dionysius of Alexandria, and other 
ancient writers, showing the use of this Gospel accord- 
ing to Peter ; 2 but into these later testimonies it is not 
necessary for us at present to go. That the work long 
continued to exercise considerable influence can scarcely 
be doubted. It is to the earlier history of the Gospel 
and its use in the second century that we must rather 
turn our attention. 

A probable reference to the Gospel of Peter in 
Polycarp's ' Epistle to the Corinthians ' has been pointed 
out by Mr. F. C. Conybeare. 3 The writer speaks of 
* the testimony of the cross ' (TO paprvpiov rov o-ravpov), 
an expression which has puzzled critics a good deal. 
No passage in our Gospels has hitherto explained it, 
but if it be referred to the answer made by the cross, 
in our fragment, to the question from Heaven : c Hast 
thou preached to them that are sleeping ? And an 

1 Zahn, Gesch. des N. T. Kanons, ii. 742 f . ; Lods, I.e. pp. 14 ff. 
Zahn, however, admits that Theodoret's statement may at least be taken 
as testimony that the Gospel was in use amongst a sectarian community 
in Syria. Das Ev. d. Petrus, pp. 70 f. 

2 Harnack, I.e. pp. 40 ff. ; Zahn, I.e. pp. 57 ff.; J. 0. F. Murray, The 
Expositor, January 1893, pp. 55 ff. ; Kunze, I.e. pp. 35 ff. ; Hilgenfeld, 
I.e. pp. 242 ff. ; Bernard, Academy, December 1892, September 30, 1893 ; 
Swete, I.e. p. xxxi. 

3 Academy, October 21, December 23, 1893. 



18 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

answer came from the cross, " Yea," ' it becomes at once 
intelligible. Mr. Taylor 1 suggests the question whether 
* the word of the cross ' (6 Xoyo? TOV crTavpov) in 1 Cor. 
i. 18 is not also connected with the same tradition of 
the speaking cross and, as Mr. Conybeare points out, 
the context favours the idea, although he himself is not 
inclined to admit the interpretation. The words of 
Paul are worth quoting : 

For the word of the cross is to them that are perishing foolish- 
ness ; but unto us which are being saved it is the power of God. 
19. For it is written : 'I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and 
the prudence of the prudent will I reject ; ' 

and so on. But although he cannot agree in the sugges- 
tion that Paul refers to this tradition, because, he says, 
c Such a view seems to me to be too bold and innovating 
in its character,' Mr. Conybeare goes on to suggest 
that the incident in Peter, with this reply to the voice 
from heaven, may be 

one of the * three mysteries of crying ' referred to by Ignatius, ad 
Eph. xix. ' Ritschl and Lipsius,' says Lightfoot, ad locum, ' agree 
that two of the three were, (1) the voice at the baptism, (2) the voice 
at the transfiguration. For the third . . . Ritschl supposes that 
Ignatius used some other Gospel containing a third proclamation 
similar to the two others.' The Peter Gospel seems here to supply 
just what is wanted. 3 

These suggestions are quoted here, in dealing with 
Polycarp, to show that the supposition that he refers to 
the answer of the cross in the Gospel of Peter is not 
without support in other early writings. When it is 
remembered that the doctrine of a descent into Hell 
has a place in the Creed of Christendom, it is not sur- 
prising that it should be dwelt on in early writings, 
and that a Gospel which proclaims it by a voice from 

1 Guardian, November 29, 1893. 

2 Academy, December 23, 1893, p. 568. 



THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP 19 

Heaven, coupled with a miraculous testimony from the 
cross, should be referred to. Of course it is impossible, 
in the absence of any explicit declaration, to establish 
TDJ the passage we are discussing that the Gospel 
according to Peter was used by Polycarp, but there is 
some probability of it at least, since no other Gospel 
contains the episode to which the writer seems to refer. 



OP THE 

UNIVERSITY 




20 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 



IV 

WE may now consider whether Justin Martyr was ac- 
quainted with it, and here again it may be well to remind 
the reader that we have only a small fragment of the 
Gospel according to Peter to compare with the allusions 
to be found in writings of the Fathers. In these early 
works, few quotations are made with any direct 
mention of the source from which they were taken, 
and as only those parts of Patristic writings which deal 
with the trial, crucifixion and resurrection of Jesus 
can be expected to present analogies with our fragment, 
it will readily be seen how limited the range of testi- 
mony must naturally be. Justin Martyr is usually 
supposed to have died about A.D. 163-1 65, 1 and his 
first ' Apology ' may be dated A.D. 147, and the ' Dialogue 
with Trypho ' somewhat later. In these writings, Justin 
very frequently refers to facts, and to sayings of Jesus, 
making, indeed, some hundred and fifty quotations of 
this kind from certain ' Memoirs of the Apostles ' (aTro- 
p.vrjjjioi'evfjLo.Ta TO>V a7rocrToXa)i>), all of which differ more 
or less from our present canonical Gospels. He never 
mentions the name of any author of these Memoirs, if 
indeed he was acquainted with one, unless it be upon 
one occasion, which is of peculiar interest in connection 
with our fragment. The instance to which we refer is 
the following. Justin says : ' The statement also that 

1 The detailed statement of the case may be found in Supernatural 
Beligion, complete ed. 1879, i. 283 ff. Hort (Journal of Philology, iii. 
155 ff.) places it as early as A.D. 148. 



JUSTIN MARTYR 21 

lie [Jesus] changed the name of Peter, one of the 
Apostles, and that this is written in his [Peter's] 
Memoirs as having been done, together with the fact 
that he also changed the name of other two brothers, 
who were sons of Zebedee, to Boanerges that is, sons 
of thunder,' &C. 1 It was, of course, argued that the 
avTov here does not refer to Peter but to Jesus ; or that 
the word should be amended to avrajv and applied to 
the Apostles ; but the majority .of critics naturally 
decided against such royal ways of removing difficulties, 
and were forced to admit a reference to ' Memoirs of 
Peter.' Hitherto, the apologetic explanation has been 
that the allusion of Justin must have been to the second 
Synoptic, generally referred to Mark, who was held by 
many of the Fathers to be the mere mouthpiece and 
' interpreter of Peter,' and that this reference is sup- 
ported by the fact that the Gospel according to Mark 
is the only one of the four canonical works which 
narrates these changes of name. This argument, 
however, is disposed of by the fact that our second 
Synoptic cannot possibly be considered the work re- 
ferred to in the tradition of Papias. 2 Ee turning to 
Justin, we find that he designates the source of his quo- 
tations ten times as ' Memoirs of the Apostles ; ' five 
times he calls it simply ' Memoirs,' and upon one 
occasion only explains that they were written ' by his 
Apostles and their followers.' He never speaks in- 
definitely of ' Memoirs of Apostles,' but always of 
the collective Apostles, except in the one instance 
which has been quoted above. In a single passage 
there occurs an expression which must be quoted. 

1 Kai TO clnciv /nerwyopiKeWi avrbv Herpov eva rS)V a7roorroAa>i>, KOI y- 
ypa(p6ai tv roty aTrofj.VTiij.ovVpa<nv avrov yeycvrjfjievov KOI rovro, pera TOV KOI 
aXAovs dvo a.8f\(povs, vlovs Ze/SeSeu'ou oiray, fjLeTwvop-aKfvai opo/zan TOV Boavep- 
ycs, o <TTIV viol ppovrfjs, K.r.X. Dial. cvi. The whole argument may be 
found in detail in Supernatural Beligion, 1879, i. 416 ff. 

2 See the argument, Supernatural Religion, i. 448 ff. 



22 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

Justin says : ' For the Apostles in the Memoirs com- 
posed by them, which are called Gospels/ &C. 1 The a 
KaXeirai euayyeXta has very much the appearance of a 
gloss in the margin of some MS., which has afterwards 
been transferred to the text by a scribe, as scholars 
have before now suggested ; but in any case it makes 
little difference in the argument. 

It is obvious that the name ' Memoirs ' cannot with 
any degree of propriety be applied to our canonical 
Gospels ; but the discovery of this fragment, which is 
distinctly written as a personal narrative, throws fresh 
light upon the subject, and the title ' Memoirs of Peter/ 
would exactly describe the form in which the Gospel is 
written. It may further be suggested whether it does 
not give us reason for conjecturing that the earlier 
documents, from which our Gospels were composed, 
were similarly personal narratives or memoirs of those 
who took part in early Christian development. The 
tradition preserved to us by Papias distinctly points in 
this direction : 

This also the Presbyter said : Mark having become the inter- 
preter of Peter, wrote accurately whatever he remembered, though 
he did not arrange in order the things which were either said or 
done by Christ. For he neither heard the Lord, nor followed him ; 
but afterwards, as I said, accompanied Peter, who adapted his 
teaching to the occasion, and not as making a consecutive record of 
the Lord's oracles. 2 

There can be very little doubt that the first teaching 
of Apostles and early catechists must have taken the 
form of personal recollections of various episodes of 
Christian history and reports of discourses and parables, 
with an account of the circumstances under which they 
were delivered. This familiar and less impressive mode 
of tracing Christian history must gradually have been 

1 Of yap uTTOoroXoi tv rots yevopfvois VTT' avruv anofjLvr]fjLovfvn(iariv t & 
jeaXfirat vayyeXia, ic.T.X. Apol. i. 66. * Eusebms, H. E. iii. 39. 



JUSTIN MARTYR 23 

eliminated from successive forms of the story drawn up 
for the use of the growing Church, until, in the Gospels 
adopted into the Canon, it had entirely disappeared. 
In the fourth Gospel, a slight trace of it remains in the 
reference in the third person to the writer, and it is 
present in parts of the Apocalypse ; but a more marked 
instance is to be found in the ' Acts of the Apostles ; ' 
not so much in the prologue which, of course, is not 
really part of the book where the author distinctly 
speaks in the first person, as in the narrative after the 
call to Macedonia (xvi. 10-17), where the writer falls 
into the use of the first person plural (^/xets), resumes 
it after a break (xx. 515), and abandons it again, till 
it is recommenced in xxi. 1-18, xxvii. 1, xxviii. 16. As 
the author doubtless made use of written sources of in- 
formation, like the writers of our Gospels, it is most 
probable that, in these portions of the Acts, he simply in- 
serted portions of personal written narratives which had 
come into his possession. The Gospel according to Peter, 
which escaped the successive revisals of the canonical 
Gospels, probably presents the more original form of 
such histories. We are, of course, unable to say 
whether the change of names referred to by Justin was 
recorded in earlier portions of this Gospel which have 
not been recovered, but the use of the double name, 
' I, Simon Peter,' favours the supposition that it was. 

Without attaching undue importance to it, it may 
be well to point out in connection with Origen's state- 
ment that, in the Gospel according to Peter, the 
brethren of Jesus are represented as being of a previous 
marriage that the only genealogy of Jesus which is 
recognised by Justin is traced through the Virgin Mary, 
and excludes Joseph. 1 She it is who is descended from 

1 Dial, xxiii., xliii. twice, xlv. thrice, c. twice, ci., cxx. ; ApoL i. 3?. 
cf. Supernatural Religion, i. 300 f. 



24 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and from the house of 
David. The genealogy of Jesus in the canonical 
Gospels, on the contrary, is traced solely through 
Joseph, who alone is stated to be of the lineage of 
David. The genealogies of the first and third Synoptics, 
though differing in several important particulars, at 
least agree in excluding Mary. In the third Gospel 
Joseph goes to Judgea ' unto the city of David, which is 
called Bethlehem, because he was of the house and 
lineage of David.' l Justin simply states that Joseph 
went ' to Bethlehem . . . for his descent was from the 
tribe of Judah, which inhabited that region.' 2 Justin 
could not, therefore, derive his genealogies from the 
canonical Gospels ; and his Memoirs, from which he 
learns the Davidic descent through Mary only, to which 
he refers no less than eleven times, differed from them 
distinctly on this point. The Gospel according to Peter, 
which, according to Origen, contained a statement 
which separated Jesus from his brethren in the flesh, in 
all probability must have traced the Davidic descent 
through Mary. The Gospel of James, commonly called 
the 'Protevangelium,' to a form of which, at least, Origen 
refers at the same time as the Gospel according to Peter, 
states that Mary was of the lineage of David. 3 There 
are other peculiarities in Justin's account of the angelic 
announcement to Mary differing distinctly from our 
canonical Gospels, 4 regarding some of which Tischendorf 
was of opinion that they were derived from the ' Prot- 
evangelium ; ' but there are reasons for supposing that 
they may have come from a still older work, and if it 
should seem that Justin made use of the Gospel accor- 
ding to Peter, these may also have been taken from it. 

1 Luke ii. 4. 2 Dial Ixxviii. 

3 Protevang. Jacobi, x. ; Tischendorf, Evang. Apocr. p. 19 f. 

4 Cf. Supernatural Religion, i. 304 f. 



JUSTIN MARTYR 25 

In the absence of the rest of the Gospel, however, all 
this must be left for the present as mere conjecture. 

The fragment begins with a broken sentence pre- 
senting an obviously different story of the trial of Jesus 
from that of the canonical Gospels. ' . . . but of the 
Jews no man (rwv Se MovScuW ouSets) washed his hands, 
neither Herod (ouSe 'HpuSys) nor any of his judges. . . . 
Pilate rose up (avecrrrj JTetXaro?). And then Herod the 
King ('HpajS^s 6 ftacrtXevs) commandeth the Lord to be 
taken,' &c. Justin in one place 1 refers to this trial as 
foretold by the prophetic spirit, and speaks of what was 
done against the Christ 'by Herod the King of the Jews, 
and the Jews themselves, and Pilate who was your 
governor among them, and his soldiers ' ('HpaSov TOV 
Scua^ Kal avTotv 'lov SaiW Kal TLikdrov TOV 
Trap avTotg yevofjievov iTrirpoirov <rvv rots avrov 
This combination agrees with the repre- 
sentation of the fragment, and of course differs from 
that of the Gospels. In Dial. ciii. Justin repeats this 
to some extent, adding that he sent Jesus ' bound ' 
(SeBcjUvop). This representation does not exist in Luke, 
but neither is it found in what we have of the Gospel 
according to Peter, though it may have occurred in the 
commencement of the scene to which we are so abruptly 
introduced. 

Justin says in another place : c For as the prophet 
said, worrying him 2 (Siao-vpovrts CLVTOV], they set him 
(tKdOicrav) upon a judgment seat (CTTI /fr^arcs), and 
said, " Judge for us " (Kplvov f^w).' 3 In the Gospel 

1 Apol. i. 40. 

2 The word used in the Gospel is <p&>, to drag along, but Justin's 
word is merely the same verb with the addition of ota, diaavpat, to worry, 
or harass with abuse. Although the English equivalent is thus changed, 
and conceals the analogy of the two passages, the addition of 8ia, strictly 
considered, cannot so change the meaning of o-upoj, but rather should 
imply a continuance of the same action. This is also Dr. Martineau's view. 

3 Kal yp, &>$ fiTTfv 6 7rpo(f)r)Tr)s, 8iao~vpovTfs avrov fKaOicrav eVi f3r)iJ.aTOS 
jcal dnov ' Kplvov rjplv. Apol. i. 35. 



OF THE 
UNIVERSITY 



26 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

according to Peter we have : ' They said, " Let us drag 
along (o-vpujjiev) the Son of God "... and they set Him 
(e/ca#icraz> avrov) upon a seat of judgment (/ca#e'Spaz> 
/cpurews), saying, " Judge justly ( Ji/ccu'ajs Kpwe), King of 
Israel." ' l This representation is different from any in 
our Gospels, and it has some singular points of agree- 
ment with our fragment. It has frequently been 
suggested that Justin, in this passage, makes use of our 
canonical Gospels with a combination of the Septuagint 
version of Isaiah Iviii. 2, 3, and that this is supported 
by the expression ' as said the prophet.' This does not 
sufficiently explain the passage, however. The Septua- 
gint version of the part of Isaiah Iviii. 2 referred to 
reads : alrovdiv JJL vvv Kpicrw 8iKaCav ' They ask me 
now for just judgment.' 

Justin drops the 'just,' which stands both in Isaiah 
and in the fragment, and therefore the omission may be 
considered equally unfavourable to both writings as the 
source. In other respects Justin is nearer the Gospel 
than the prophet. On the other hand, the proposed 
use of K.a.6l{fiv as a transitive verb would make the 
fourth Gospel, xix. 13, read: 'Pilate . . . brought 
Jesus out, and set him (iKdOi&tv) upon a judgment seat 
(CTTI /SrJ/xaros),' &c. ; and it is pretended that Justin may 
have taken it in this sense, and that by the use of the 
word ftrjua he betrays his indebtedness to the fourth 
Gospel. This use of the verb, however, can scarcely 
be maintained. It is impossible to suppose that Pilate 
himself set Jesus on a judgment seat, as this transitive 
use of lKd0i(re would require us to receive ; and we 
must, more especially in the absence of a distinct 



2upo>/iet> TOV viov TOV fcov, . . . *ai cKtiOio-av avTov tVt KaOf- 
8pav icpio~((*f, \fyovrcs AucatW AcpTvf, #ao-iXfi) TOV 'lo-pa^X. Evang. Petri, 6. 
Hilgenfeld says regarding this, 'Was fehlt noch zu dem Beweise, dass 
Justinus, wie ich schon 1850 ausgefiihrt habe, das Petms-Evg. benutzt 
hat ? ' Zeitschr. 1893, ii. 251. 



JUSTIN MARTYR 27 

object, receive it as the Revisers of the New Testament 
have rightly done intransitively : 'He brought Jesus out 
and sat down.' 1 In Justin it is not Pilate but the Jews 
who drag Jesus along, and put him on a judgment 
seat, and the use of the ordinary ftfjua for the expres- 
sion of the fragment, ' a seat of judgment ' (/ca#eSpa 
K-ptVews), is not surprising in a writer like Justin, who 
is not directly quoting, but merely giving the sense of 
a passage. However this may be, the whole represen- 
tation is peculiar, and the conclusion of many critics 
is that it proves Justin's dependence on the Gospel 
according to Peter. 2 

Justin, speaking of an incident of the crucifixion, 
says : c And those who were crucifying him parted his- 
garments (l^epicrav ra i^dna CLVTOV) amongst themselves, 
casting lots (Xax^ov /^aXXo^re?), each taking what 
pleased him, according to the cast of the lot (TOV 
K\rfpov).' 3 In the Gospel according to Peter it is said : 
6 And they laid the clothes (rot I^Sv/xara) before him, 
and distributed them (Sie/xepto-a^ro), and cast lots 
(Xax/Aoz' e/3aXoz>) for them.' The use of the peculiar 
expression Xa^bv /SaXXew both by the Gospel and 
Justin is undoubtedly striking, especially, as Dr. Swete 
properly points out, as its use in this connection is 
limited, so far as we know, to the Gospel of Peter, 
Justin, and Cyril. 4 It is rendered more important by 

1 This passage has been discussed at some length by Dr. Martineau 
(Nineteenth Century, October 1893, pp. 647 if.), in controversy with 
Mr. T. Rendel Harris (Contemp. Eev. August 1893, pp. 234 ff.), as it has 
frequently before been. Dr. Martineau seems to be in the right upon all 
points in connection with it. 

2 Hilgenfeld, Zeitschr. wiss. Tlieol. 1893, pp. 249 if.; cf. Lods, De 
Evang. sec. Petrum, pp. 12 f. ; Harnack, I.e. pp. 38 f., 63 f. ; Martineau, 
Nineteenth Century, October 1893, pp. 650 f. ; cf. Swete, I.e. p. xxxiv. 

3 Dial, xcvii. 

4 Swete, I.e. p. xxxiv. Mr. Rendel Harris says : ' I regard it as certain 
that the reading Aa^/wo? implies connection between Justin and Peter, 
either directly or through a third source accessible to both.' Contemp. 
Rev. August 1893, p. 231. 



28 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

the fact that, both in the Gospel and Justin, the casting 
of lots is applied to all the clothes, in contradistinction 
to the fourth Gospel, in which it is connected with the 
coat alone, and that neither has any mention of the 
Johannine peculiarity that the coat was without seam. 

Justin says that after he was crucified all the 
* acquaintances of Jesus forsook him ' (ot yvtopipoi avrov 
Trdvres direo-Trjcrav) ; 1 and in another place that after his 
crucifixion 6 the disciples who were with him dispersed 
(SLeo-KeSdo-Orjcrav) until he rose from the dead.' ' 
This representation is found in the first Synoptic only, 
but agrees still better with vv. 26, 27, and 59 of our 
fragment. Elsewhere, Justin, in agreement with the 
fragment, speaks of Herod, c King of the Jews.' 3 Fur- 
ther, he says, more than once, that the Jews sent persons 
throughout the world to spread calumnies against 
Christians, amongst which was the story that ' his dis- 
ciples stole him by night from the grave (icXe'i/Jcwres 
OLVTOV (XTTO TOV /x^/xaTos z'u/cTo?) where he had been laid 
when he was unloosed from the cross (d^Xwflels OLTTO TOV 
(TTOLvpov).' 4 The first Synoptic alone has the expression 
regarding the disciples stealing the body, using the same 
verb, but our fragment alone uses fjLvrjfjLa for the tomb 
and offers a parallel for the unloosing from the cross in 
v. 21. We must, however, point out that the statement 
regarding these emissaries from the Jews is not found 
at all in our canonical Gospels. 5 

It will be remembered that, in the fragment, the only 
cry from the cross is : ' " Power, my Power, thou hast 
forsaken me," and having spoken, he was taken up/ 
This is one of the most striking variations from the 

1 Apol. i. 50. 

2 Mera yap TO OTavpa^fji/ai avrov ol <rvv aurai otre? ^a6rfra\ avrov Steer <f da - 
aOria-av, p(XP ls rou <*ve<rTT) CK VCKOUV. Dial, liii! ; cf. Supernatural Religion, 
i. 330 ff. 

3 Dial. cm. 4 Dial, cviii. 5 Cf. Supernatural Religion, i. 339. 



JUSTIN MARTYR 29' 

canonical Gospels. It is also claimed as, perhaps, the 
most Docetic representation of the fragment, for the idea 
was that one Christ suffered and rose, and another flew 
up and was free from suffering. 1 It was believed by 
the Docetae that the Holy Spirit only descended upon 
the human Jesus, at his baptism, in the shape of a dove. 
Now one of the statements of Justin from his Memoirs, 
which has no existence in our Gospels, was that, when 
Jesus went to be baptized by John, 

As Jesus went down to the water, a fire was also kindled in 
the Jordan ; and when he came up from the water, the Holy Spirit 
like a dove fell upon him, as the Apostles of this very Christ of ours 
wrote . . . and at the same time a voice came from the heavens . . . 
1 Thou art my son, this day have I begotten thee.' 

Justin repeats his version of the words a second 
time in the same chapter. 2 The Synoptics make the 
voice say : ' Thou art my beloved son ; in thee I am well 
pleased,' instead of the words from Psalm ii. 7. Now,, 
although we have not the part of the Gospel according 
to Peter in which the earlier history of Jesus is related, 
it is not improbable that Justin's version, agreeing as it 
does with the later episode in the fragment and with 
the criticism of Serapion, was taken from this Gospel. 

We refer to this point, however, for the purpose of 
introducing another statement of Justin, which may be 
worth a little consideration in connection with our 
fragment. One of the passages which are supposed 
most clearly to betray Docetic tendencies is the ex- 
pression, v. 10, that when the Lord was crucified ' he 
kept silence, as feeling no pain ' (o>5 ^078^ irovov e^z/). 
It is evident that these words may either be taken 
as simply representing the fortitude with which suffer- 
ing was endured, or understood to support the view 

1 Cf. Irenaeus, Adv. Haer. iii. 12. 

2 Dial. Ixxxviii. ; cf. Supernatural Beligion, i. 316 ff. 




OP THE 

UNIVERSITY 




30 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

that no pain was really suffered, though this is by no 
means actually said. Now, Justin, in another chapter 
of his ' Dialogue with Trypho,' in which he again refers to 
the baptism and quotes the words of the voice as above, 
cites the agony in the garden to prove that ' the Father 
wished his Son really to suffer (TrdOtcriv aXrjOws) for our 
sakes, and that we may not say that he, being the Son of 
God, did not feel what was happening and being inflicted 
upon him.' l He goes on to say that the silence of 
Jesus, who returned no answer to any one in the presence 
of Pilate, was foretold in a passage which he quotes. 
All this, in connection with representations not found in 
our canonical Gospels, may form another link with the 
Gospel according to Peter, as one of his Memoirs. 
Justin evidently made use of passages like the words at 
the baptism, to which he did not attach any Docetic 
interpretation, and it is quite natural that he should 
argue against the view that Jesus did not really suffer 
pain, and yet read quite naturally the words we are dis- 
cussing, without directly referring to them. It was the 
practice of these early sects to twist passages, not 
originally intend.ed to favour them, into evidence for 
their views, and an ordinary Christian might possess a 
Gospel containing them, in complete unconsciousness 
that it tended in the slightest degree to encourage 
heresy. 2 It is evident from several quotations which 
we have made, and from others which might be adduced, 
that Justin was an example of this very thing. 

A number of small points might be added to these, 
but we do not go into them here. A majority of the 

1 Dial. ciii. There is another passage in Dial, cxxv., which may be 
compared : 'AXX' eVet KOI vapicav e/^ieXXe, Tovrea-riv eV TTOIXM /cat fv dvmXtyei 
rov Trutfouf, ore trravpowr&lf e/AfXXei/, 6 Xpiarros 6 j^ierrpor, K.r.X. 

2 Mr. Murray, for instance, quotes a passage from Origen, using a 
similar expression to that in our fragment, that Jesus was silent as suffering 
no pain, with a comment which shows that he did not suspect a Docetic 
interpretation. Expositor, January 1893, pp. 55 f. 



JUSTIN MARTYR 31 

critics who have discussed the question are of opinion 
that Justin made use of the Gospel according to Peter, 1 
and even apologists, (who as a body seem agreed to de- 
preciate the fragment), whilst refusing to admit its use 
by Justin, are not generally very decided in their denial 
nor, as we shall presently see, inclined to assign it a 
date which excludes the possibility. The case may be 
summed up in a few words. Justin undeniably quotes 
from his ' Memoirs of the Apostles ' facts and passages 
which are not found in our Gospels ; he distinctly refers 
to statements as contained in certain 'Memoirs of Peter ;' 2 
some of these variations from the canonical Gospels 
have linguistic and other parallels in our fragment, short 
as it is, and there is reason to suppose that others would 
have been found in it had the entire Gospel been extant 
for comparison ; the style of the fragment precisely 
tallies with the peculiar name of 'Memoirs,' being a 
personal narrative in the first person singular ; and 
finally, there is nothing in its composition or character 
which necessitates the assignment of such a date to the 
fragment as would exclude the possibility, or probability, 
of its use by Justin. 

1 Harnack, I.e. pp. 38 ff. ; Lods, I.e. pp. 12 f. ; Hilgenfeld, Zeitschr. 
wiss. Theol 1893, pp. 221, 241, 267 ; van Manen, Theol. Tijdschrift, 
1893, pp. 385 f., 551 ff . ; Martineau, Nineteenth Century, June 1893, 
p. 910, October, pp. 643 f. ; cf. J. Eendel Harris, Gontemp. Rev. August 
1893, pp. 227 ff., 231. 

2 Cf. Swete, I.e. pp. xxxiii. ff. 



32 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 



WE may now consider whether there is any indication 
of the use of this Gospel according to Peter by the 
author of the ' Epistle of Barnabas/ The Epistle is 
variously dated between A.D. 70-132, apologists leaning 
towards the earlier date. The shortness of the frag- 
ment recovered, of course, diminishes greatly the 
probability of finding any trace of its use in so com- 
paratively brief a work as this Epistle, but some indica- 
tions may be pointed out. The fragment states that, 
being anxious lest the sun should set whilst he was still 
living and the law regarding one put to death be trans- 
gressed, ' one of them said : " Give him to drink gall with 
vinegar," and having mixed they gave him to drink 
(IIoTLO-aTe OLVTOV ^oX^T /zero, ofovs * /cat Kepacrcu/Te? 
cVdria-ai/). 1 . . . Over all these things, however, we 
were fasting (errl Se rovrot? iracriv e^crrevo^e^) 2 . . . 
the whole people . . . beat their breasts (6 Xaos aVa? . . . 
KOTTTCTCU TO. cm?07?).' 3 This representation not only 
differs from the canonical Gospels in ' gall with vinegar ' 
being given to drink, but in the view that it was not 
given to relieve thirst, but as a potion to hasten death, 4 
and there follow various statements regarding fasting 

1 Verse 16. 2 Verse 27. 3 Verse 28. 

4 Mr. Murray points out that Origen likewise regards the * gall ' as 
baleful, as he likewise represents with our fragment the breaking of the 
limbs as an act of mercy (Expositor, January 1892, pp. 56 f.). Hilgenfeld 
is quite convinced that the Epistle derives the passage from Peter (Zeitschr. 
1893, ii. 255 f.). 



THE EPISTLE OF BARNABAS 33 

and mourning. Now in Barnabas precisely the same 
representation is made. The Epistle says : 

But also when crucified, he had vinegar and gall given him to 
drink (aAXa KCII oravpwQtig i-jroTL^ro ofci KO.I -^oXy). Hear how, on 
this matter, the priests of the temple have revealed. Seeing that 
there is a commandment in Scripture : * Whosoever shall not observe 
the fast shall surely die,' the Lord commanded, because he was in 
his own person about to offer the vessel of his spirit for our sins 
. . . ' Since ye are to give me, who am to offer my flesh for the sins 
of my new people, gall with vinegar to drink, eat ye alone, while 
the people fasts and wails. . . . (fieXXere TTOTI^EIV \o\ijv peru 
. . . TOV Xaov tijtrrevovrof KCU 



There are three suppositions as the possible ex- 
planation of this similarity : (1) that the author of the 
Epistle derived his statement from the Gospel; (2) that 
the author of the Gospel derived it from the Epistle, or 
(3) that both drew it from a third and earlier source. 
Assigning as we do the later date to the Epistle of 
Barnabas, the first of these hypotheses seems to us the 
most natural and the correct one, although, of course, 
it is impossible to prove that both did not derive it from 
another source. The second explanation we must 
definitely reject, both because we consider that priority 
of date lies with the fragment, and because it does not 
seem probable that the representation originated in the 
Epistle. To admit this would be to suppose that the 
author first fabricated the statement that Jesus was 

1 The whole passage may be given here, as arguments are founded 
upon it : 'AXXa <ai o-Tavpa>6cls eV<m'ero o|ei KCU XoXrj aKovaare TTWS nepl 
TOVTOV TretyavepaKav ol lepfls TOV vaov. yeypap.p,VTj<f evroXfjs ' Os &v p-y] 
vrjo-Tfvo-rj TTJV vr)o~Teiav, Bavarw f^oXedpevflrjarerai, eVereiXaro Kvpios, eVei xal 
O.VTOS VTrep TU>V T]fjLTep<i)v ap.apTi<i)v efjifXXev TO (Ticevos TOV 7TVvp.a.Tos TTpoaffoepetis 
tiva-iav, Iva /cat 6 TVTTOS 6 yev6[j.fi>os eVi 'I<raaK TOV 7rpocrVX^^ VTOS 6>7 " TO 
6vcriaa'Tr]ptov TeXfo~6f). T'L ovv Xe'yei ev T<3 7rpo(j)r)Tr) ; Kai (payfTcocrctv C'K TOV 
Tpdyov TOV 7rpo(T(J)epoiJ.Vov TTJ vT)o~Tft.q VTrep Tracr&v T&V ap.apTi5)v. Trpoae^Te 
a.Kpi^S)S KOI (payeTG)o~a.v ol if pels fj.ovoi Travres TO evTepov aTrXvTov p,fTci oovs. 
rrpos Ti ; eVeifij) e/ze, vnep dp,apTiwv /mcXXoi/ra TOV Xaov fjLov TOV tcaivnv irpoa- 
<f)fpiv TTJV a-dpKO. /nov, /ze'XXere TTOT'L&IV xXr)V p.eTci o^ov?, <puy(Te vpsis /uovot, 

TOV XaOV VT]O~TVOVTOS KOI KO7TTOp.eVOV CTTt O~O.KK.OV KOI CTTToSou, Af.T.X. (VU. 35). 



; "v. 

tTNIVERSIT-Sy 
^ 



34 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

given gall and vinegar to hasten death, and then pro- 
ceeded immediately to explain the circumstance by 
means of the elaborate gnosis with which the Epistle is 
filled. It is quite undeniable that the whole narrative 
of the Gospels grew out of the suggestions of supposed 
prophetic passages in the Old Testament, but the author 
of the Epistle introduces the statement upon which his 
explanation is based, with a simplicity which seems to 
exclude the idea of its being his own fabrication : ' But 
also, when crucified, he had vinegar and gall given him 
to drink.' There is not the ring here of a statement 
advanced for the first time, but if we suppose that the 
author had read it in such a work as the Gospel ac- 
cording to Peter, it would be quite natural. It is not 
to be understood that we doubt that the account in the 
fragment, or in our Gospels, was suggested by pas- 
sages in the Old Testament, but simply that we do not 
believe that the representation originated in this Epistle, 
in immediate connection with the elaborate explanation 
given. A tradition, gradually influenced by such pro- 
phetic and other considerations, may have been em- 
bodied by the author of the Gospel in his narrative, and 
then the writer of the Epistle may have seized upon it 
and enlarged upon its typical signification, but it is not 
probable that he originated it himself. 



THE DIATESSARON OF TATIAN 35 



VI 

WE do not propose to enter here upon an inquiry 
whether there is any evidence within our short frag- 
ment that the Gospel according to Peter was used by 
other early writers. The slight traces which alone we 
could hope to find, and which several able critics do 
find, 1 cannot be decisive of anything, and whilst there 
may be a faint literary interest in pursuing such 
researches, they need not detain us here. A short con- 
sideration may, however, be given to Tatian. Some 
critics, impressed apparently with the idea that no 
early Gospels can possibly be otherwise than dependent 
on our canonical works, yet having to explain the 
continuous divergence from the canonical narratives, 
advance the suggestion, that the writer of the Gospel 
according to Peter may have derived all the points 
which the fragment contains, in common with one or 
more of the canonical Gospels, from a Harmony of our 
Gospels. Now, the only Harmony of the second 
century which, they think, has survived is the so-called 
' Diatessaron ' of Tatian. Of course, they find that the 
4 Diatessaron ' ' might have furnished the writer of the 
fragment with all the incidents which he shares with any 
of the Four Gospels.' Dr. Swete continues : ' The order 
in Peter is not always the same as it seems to have been 

1 Harnack finds it almost certain that the Didache made use of this 
Gospel (I.e. pp. 58 f., 80) ; so also van Manen (Theol. Tijdschr. September 
1893, pp. 353 f.) and others. 

D 2 



36 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

in Tatian, but differences of order may be disregarded 
in our inquiry, since they are equally embarrassing if 
we assume that the writer had recourse to the Gospels 
as separate books.' l 

Not content with the conclusion that the Gospels, 
narrating the very same history, might have furnished 
the incidents which they have in common, Dr. Swete 
proceeds ' to compare the " Diatessaron " with our frag- 
ment, with the view of ascertaining whether Tatian 
would have provided the Petrine writer with the words 
which he seems to have adopted from the Four 
Gospels.' 2 

This is not the place to discuss again the identity of 
the supposed ' Diatessaron,' but it will be sufficient to 
point out that we have it only in an Arabic version, 
published and translated by Ciasca, and a translation 
of the supposed Armenian version of the Commentary 
upon it, ascribed to Ephraem, which again Moesinger, 
who edited the Latin version published in 1876, 
declares to be itself translated from the Syriac. In 
these varied transformations of the text, anything like 
verbal accuracy must be regarded as totally lost. The 
object in making the versions was not, of course, critical 
fidelity, and variations from canonical texts would, no 
doubt, often or always be regarded as accidental and 
to be corrected. Such translations can never, in tex- 
tual criticism, be accepted as sufficient representations 
of the original. The process, however, by which Dr. 
Swete proceeds to ascertain whether the author of the 
fragment derives from Tatian the words which he seems 
to have adopted from the Four Gospels, is to place 
side by side with the Petrine narrative, in certain 
crucial passages, the corresponding portions of the 
* Diatessaron,' approximately represented in Greek, and 

1 L.c. pp. xxi f. 2 L.c. pp. xxii f. 



THE DIATESSARON OF TATIAN 37 

he selects the accounts of the mockery, the three hours, 
the burial, and the visit of the women to the tomb. 
He thus explains his system : c The plan adopted has 
been to substitute for Ciasca's translation of the Arabic 
Tatiaii the corresponding portions of the canonical 
Gospels. The text has been determined by a com- 
parison of Ciasca's Latin with Moesinger's Evangelii 
Concordantis Expositio, and the Curetonian Syriac of 
Luke xxiii., xxiv. It claims, of course, only to be an 
approximate and provisional representation of the text 
of the original work.' ] However impartial Dr. Swete 
may have tried to be and without doubt he did en- 
deavour to be so such a test is vitiated and rendered 
useless by the antecedent manipulation of the texts. 
The result at which he arrives is: 'This comparison 
does not justify the conclusion that the writer of our 
fragment was limited to the use of the " Diatessaron " 
the exact contents of which, in its original shape, be 
it noted, Dr. Swete, a few lines further on, admits that 
we do not know, ' so that it would be unsafe to draw 
any negative inference ' from certain exceptions. 

On the whole we may perhaps claim to have established a strong 
presumption that the Petrine writer employed a Harmony which, 
in its general selection of extracts, and in some of its minuter 
arrangements, very nearly resembled the Harmony of Tatian. This 
is not equivalent to saying that he used Tatian, because there is 
some reason to think that there may have been a Harmony or 
Harmonies earlier than Tatian. . . . Thus the relation of the 
Petrine writer to Tatian remains for the present an open question ; 
but enough has been said to render such a relation probable, if 
further inquiries should lead us to place the Gospel of Peter after 
the publication of the ' Diatessaron.' 2 

It must frankly be asserted that the whole of this 
comparison with Tatian, and the views so curiously 
expressed regarding the result, are the outcome of a 

1 L.c. p. xxii, n. 1. 2 L.c. p. xxiv. 



38 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

preconceived idea that the Petrine author compiled his 
Gospel mainly from the canonical. The divergencies 
being so great, however, and the actual contradictions 
so strong, it becomes necessary to account for them in 
some way, and the theory of the use of a Harmony is 
advanced to see whether it may not overcome some of 
the difficulties. It would have been more to the pur- 
pose to have inquired whether the so-called 'Diatessaron* 
did not make use of the Gospel according to Peter, 
amongst others. 

In connection with this it may be well to refer to 
some remarkable observations of Professor J. Eendel 
Harris regarding the relation of the Gospel according 
to Peter and Tatian's Harmony. When the fragment 
was first discovered, he was naturally struck by its 
great importance. 6 The Gospel of Peter, even in the 
imperfect form in which it has come down to us, is the 
breaking of a new seal, the opening of a fresh door,' he 
said, ' to those who are engaged in the problems pre- 
sented by Biblical and Patristic criticism,' 1 and he very 
rightly proceeded to try to find out c whether Peter has 
used Tatian, or Tatian Peter, or whether both of them are 
working upon common sources.' 2 He first refers to ' a 
curious addition to the story of the Crucifixion, which 
can be shown, with a very high probability, to have 
once stood in the Harmony of Tatian.' The most 
interesting and instructive part of the reference is that 
Mr. Harris had made and published, some years before 
the discovery of the fragment before us, certain notes 
on the Harmony of Tatian, in which he had employed 
' the method of combination of passages in different 
writers who were known to have used the Harmony, or 
different texts which were suspected of having borrowed 

1 A Popular Account of the newly recovered Gospel of Peter, 1893,. 
pp. v, f. 

2 Ib. p. 75. 



THE DIATESSARON OF TATIAN 39 

from it, to show that in the account of the Crucifixion 
there stood a passage something like the following : 

' They beat their breasts and said, Woe unto us, for the things 
which are done to-day for our sins ; for the desolation of Jerusalem 
hath drawn nigh.' l 

It is unnecessary here to quote the way Mr. Harris 
arrived at this passage, which he frankly states, but at 
once go on to compare it with our fragment. He sums 
up: 

Now the reader will be interested to see that the missing sen- 
tence which I restored to Tatian's text has turned up in the Gospel 
of Peter, for we read that : * The Jews and the elders and the 
priests, when they saw what an evil deed they had done to them- 
selves, began to beat their breasts and to say, Woe to our sins, for 
the judgment and the end of Jerusalem is at hand.' Did the false 
Peter take this from Tatian, or was it the other way ? or did both 
of them use some uncanonical writing or tradition ? 2 

' There is nothing in what follows in the Arabic 
Harmony/ Mr. Harris points out, ' which suggests an 
allusion to the desolation of the city, or an imprecation 
upon, or lamentation over, themselves.' 3 

Very few will feel any doubt that this is taken from 
our Gospel according to Peter, or possibly for of 
course there is no absolute proof from the tradition 
which the writer of that Gospel also used, and not by 
the writer from the Harmony; and it may be suggested 
that the omission of this and similar passages from ver- 

1 Ib. p. 76. It should be stated that the Syriac version of Cureton to 
Luke xxiii. 48 gives nearly this sentence, and that the old Latin Codex of 
St. Germain reads : ' dicentes : Vae nobis, quae facta sunt hodie propter 
peccata nostra ; appropinquavit enim desolatio Hierusalem.' Mr. Harris 
of course refers to these passages. Harnack considers that this passage is 
derived from our Gospel according to Peter (I.e. p. 57). 

2 L.c. p. 81. It may be well to give the passage now in Moesinger'a 
work : ' " Vae fuit, vae fuit nobis, Filius Dei erat hie" Quum autem eis 
sol naturalis defecisset, tune per istas tenebras eis lucidum fiebat, excidium 
urbis suae advenisse : " venerunt, ait, judicia dirutionis Jerosolymorum." 
Quia itaque haec urbs non recepit eum qui earn aedificaverat, restabat ei 
ut ruinam suam videret.' Evang. Concord. Expositio, 1876, pp. 245 f. 

3 L.c. p. 78. 




40 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

sions of the Harmony may have been influenced by the 
fact that, not forming part of our Gospels, and not 
agreeing with the preconceived theory of a Harmony of 
our four Gospels, such passages were excluded as inter- 
polations. 

Another instance given by Mr. Harris is the state- 
ment in the fragment : ' Then the sun shone out, and it 
was found to be the ninth hour,' which he compares 
with the language of ' Tatian's ' commentator : ' Three 
hours the sun was darkened, and afterwards it shone 
out again/ 1 And further : 

Another case of parallelism is in the speech of the angel to 
Mary : ' He is not here, for he is risen, and has gone away to the 
place from whence he was sent.' At first sight this looks like a 
wilful expansion on the part of the writer of the Gospel ; but on a 
reference to the Persian father Aphrahat, who is more than suspected 
of having used the text of Tatian, we find the words, ' And the 
angels said to Mary, He is risen, and gone away to him that sent 
him,' which is very nearly in coincidence with the text of the false 
Peter. 2 

Neither of these passages is found in the actual text 
of ' Tatian.' Finally, we may quote the other instance 
pointed out by Mr. Harris : 

The Docetic quotation from the Psalm * My Power, my Power, 
hast thou forsaken me ? ' is peculiar in this respect, that the second 
possessive pronoun is wanting, so that we ought to translate it 
* Power, my Power . . .' Now, it is curious that Tatian's text had 
a similar peculiarity, for Ephrem gives it as ' God, my God,' and 
the Arabic Harmony as Yaiil, Yaiili, where the added suffix belongs 
to the possessive pronoun. This is a remarkable coincidence, and 
makes one suspect that Tatian had ' Power, my Power ' in his text, 
and that it has been corrected away. And it is significant that 
Ephrem in commenting on the passage, says : ' The divinity did not 
so far depart from the humanity as to be cut oft' from it, but only 

1 L.c. pp. 81 f. 

2 L.c. pp. 83 f. Cf. Zahn, I.e. p. 65. Zahn considers it in the highest 
degree improbable that this was taken by Tatian from Peter, but the im- 
probability is by no means made out. 



THE DIATESSARON OF TATIAN 41 

as regards the power of the divinity, which was hidden both from 
the Slain and the slayers.' This looks very suspicious that Ephrem 
found something in his text of Tatian differing from the words 
1 God, my God.' 1 

Mr. Harris reserves his final judgment on this 
relation between Tatian and the Gospel according to 
Peter ; but as in a later article 2 he is not unwilling to 
allow the date of A.D. 130 to be assigned to the frag- 
ment, it is scarcely to be decided as Peter quoting 
Tatian. Mr. Harris throughout these passages, however, 
states the case in a most impartial manner, and the 
reader must form his own opinion. 

We may, before leaving ' Tatian,' point out another 
instance of agreement to which Mr. Harris does not 
allude. In the Commentary there is the following 
passage : ' Et dederunt ei bibere acetum et fel. Acetum 
ei porrexerunt, pro felle autem magna ejus miseratio 
amaritudinem gentium dulcem fecit.' 3 It will be re- 
membered that this agrees with the representation of 
the fragment that they gave Jesus 'vinegar and gall' to 
drink. 

All these instances may, indeed, throw a new light 
upon the Diapente in the text of Victor, which has 
so exercised apologists, and lead to the opinion that 
Tatian's Harmony was not composed out of four 
Gospels, but out of five. If it be agreed, as it is by a 
majority of critics, that Justin made use of the Gospel 
of Peter, the probability that his pupil Tatian likewise 
possessed the same work, and used it for his Harmony, 
is immensely increased. 

1 L.c. pp. 82 f. 

2 Contemp. Rev. August 1893, p. 236. 

3 Ev. Concor. Expos, p 245. 



42 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 



VII 

WE shall not attempt to fix any even approximate date 
to the Gospel according to Peter, although we shall 
presently have to consider its relation to our canonical 
Gospels in a way which will at least assign it a position 
in time relative to them. Harnack, in the preface to 
the second edition of his article on the fragment, 
suspends his judgment on its relation to our Gospels, 
and will not even undertake a sufficient examination of 
this important question, so long as there remains a hope 
of still recovering more of the Gospel. It is devoutly 
to be hoped that the Cemetery of Akhmim may still 
give us more of this and other important early works ; 
but there is no reason why we should not, even now, 
endeavour to derive what information we can from this 
instalment, and the worst or the best which can 
happen is that future acquisitions may enable us to 
correct the errors or confirm the conclusions of the 
present. So long as we confine ourselves to the 
legitimate inferences to be drawn from the actual 
fragment before us, we cannot go far wrong. 

It is frequently possible to assign well-defined limits 
within which early works, whose authors are un- 
known, must have been composed, when a more precise 
date cannot with certainty be fixed. Direct references 
to the writing, or its use, by writers the period of whose 
literary work is known, may enable us to affirm that it 
was written at least before their time ; and sometimes 



PHRASEOLOGY OF THE FRAGMENT 43 

certain allusions or quotations in the work itself may, 
on the other hand, show that it must have been com- 
posed after a certain date; and thus limits, more or less 
narrow, become certain, within which its production 
must lie. The Gospel according to Peter, as we might 
expect, contains none of the allusions or quotations to 
which we refer, and we are therefore reduced to the one 
indication of age reference to, or the use of it by, early 
writers, leaving the approximate date to which it may 
be set back wholly to conjecture. As we have already 
remarked above, the question whether it is dependent 
on, or independent of, our canonical Gospels has yet to 
be considered; but there is too much difference of 
opinion regarding the date of these Gospels themselves 
to render this more than a relative indication. So far, 
the opinions of critics assign the Gospel according to 
Peter to dates ranging from a period antecedent to 
our Gospels, in their present form, to about the middle 
of the second century. 1 

The indications of style and phraseology given by 
the fragment have of course to be taken into account, 
and it may be well, before proceeding further, to 
examine certain peculiarities which have been pointed 
out by writers who assert that the composition is 
decidedly later than our canonical Gospels. 2 The 
writer never speaks of ' Jesus ' simply, but always as 

1 Lods (before A.D. 150), Ev. sec. Petrum, 1893, pp. 26 f. ; Robinson 
(before A.D. 160), The Gospel according to Peter, &c., 1892, p. 32 ; Harnack 
(beginning of second century), I.e. p. 80; Zahn (A.D. 140-145), Das Ev. 
des Petrus, 1893, p. 75; Kunze (about A.D. 170), Das neu aufgefund. 
Bruclistilck des sogen. Petrusev. 1893, p. 47; Hilgenfeld (end of first 
century), Zeitsclir. 1893, pp. 266 f. ; Swete (A.D. 150-165), The Akhmim 
Fragment, 1893, p. xlv ; von Schubert (soon after middle of second cen- 
tury), Die Cowip. des Pseudopetr. Ev. Fragments, 1893, p. 195; W. C. 
van Manen (older, rather than later, than our Gospels), Theol. Tijdschr. 
5de StuJc, 1893, pp. 565 ff. ; Martineau (A.D. 130), Nineteenth Century, 
June 1893, p. 925, September, p. 633 ; J. Rendel Harris (no objection to 
A.D. 130), Contemp. Rev. August 1893, p. 236. 

2 Zahn, I.e. pp. 18 ff. ; Swete, I.e. pp. xliii, f. 



44 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

* tlie Lord ' (6 KU/HOS). He likewise refers to him as the 

* Saviour ' (ercwnj/o) in one place, and several times as ' a 
Son of God' (wos TOV Oeov). Now, with regard to these 
expressions, they are in constant use throughout the 
New Testament writings, in the Gospels themselves, as 
well as in the Epistles of Paul and the Epistles popularly 
ascribed to him. For instance, 6 Kvpios : Matt. xxi. 3, 
xxviii. 6 ; l Mark xvi. 19 ; 2 Luke vii. 13, x. 1, xi. 39, 
xii. 42, xiii. 1 5, xvii. 5, 6, xviii. 6, xix. 8, 31, 34, xxii. 
61, xxiv. 3, 34 ; John vi. 23, xi. 2, xiii. 13, 14, xx. 2, 
13, 18, 20, 28, xxi. 7, 12. It is unnecessary to point 
out passages in the Acts and Epistles, for 'the Lord/ 
4 the Lord Jesus,' or ' the Lord Jesus Christ,' is every- 
where used, and indeed no other form, it may be said, 
is adopted. 'A Son of God' (wo? TOV Oeov) is con- 
stantly used in the Gospels and Acts. A few instances 
may be given : Matt. viii. 29, xiv. 33, xvi. 16, xxvi. 63, 
xxvii. 40, 43, 54 ; Mark i. 1, iii. 11, v. 7, xv. 39 ; Luke 
i. 35, ix. 41, viii. 28, xxii. 70 ; John i. 34, 49, v. 25, x. 
36, xi. 4, 27, xix. 7, xx. 31 ; Acts ix. 20. Of course, in 
the Epistles the expression is of frequent occurrence, as 
for instance, Eom. i. 4, 9, v. 10 ; 1 Cor. i. 9 ; 2 Cor. 
i. 19; Gal. ii. 20, and elsewhere. It is not necessary 
to show that ' Saviour ' is used, but the following may 
be pointed out: Luke ii. 11 ; John iv. 42 ; Acts v. 31, 
xiii. 23 ; and it more frequently occurs in the Epistles. 
All of these expressions are commonly employed in 
early Christian literature, such as the 'Did ache,' Ignatian 
Epistles, Clement of Eome, Polycarp, 'Pastor' of Hennas, 
and the * Apology ' of Aristides. 

The principal phrase upon which weight is laid by 
those who assign to the Gospel according to Peter, 

1 Zahn considers 6 Kvpios inauthentic in this place, but it stands in 
A C D, and many other codices, and it is adopted by the Revisers of the 
N. T. 

2 Although this is not part of the Gospel, it is very ancient. 



PHRASEOLOGY OF THE FRAGMENT 45 

from this fragment, a later date than our canonical 
works, is the use of rj KVPLOLKTJ without rjfj,pa to desig- 
nate 'the Lord's day' Sunday; Dr. Swete calls it 'the 
most decisive indication of the relatively late composi- 
tion of our fragment.' ^ After giving some instances of 
a similar expression, he states the case as follows : 

The name was therefore familiar amongst Eastern Greek- 
speaking Christians from the end of the first century. But Peter 
not only uses it freely, but seems to be unconscious that he is guilty 
of an anachronism when he imports this exclusively Christian term 
into the Gospel history. 'II KvptaKt'i has so completely supplanted 
?/ jjiia TUV ffafifiaTwi; that it is twice used to describe the first 
Easter Day, in a document which usually manifests precision in such 
matters. 2 

It is not quite clear what Dr. Swete means when he 
says that Peter ' uses it freely,' but it would indeed be 
singular if he seemed to be conscious that he was guilty 
of an anachronism in making use of this or any word. 
The question, in fact, is whether it is an anachronism 
or not, and that it is so is very far from proved by any 
arguments yet brought forward. In the Apocalypse, 
i. 10, we have the use of the term ' the Lord's day ' (17 
KvpiaKj) i7/xe/>a), A.D. 68-69. In the ' Didache,' which Dr. 
Lightfoot assigns to the first or the beginning of the 
second century, we meet with KvpiaiKV) Kvpiov ; and in 
the Ignatian Epistles, which those who believe in them 
date ' in the early years of the second century,' there is 
in one place 3 Kara KvpiaKTjv. So far from its being 
surprising that there should not be more authority for 
such an expression, however, it seems almost more 
remarkable that we should have any parallels at all, 
when we remember how few early writings are extant, 
and how few of these actually refer to the day thus 
designated. The Epistles, for this reason, may be set 
aside in a body, for they give no testimony either way, 

1 L.c. p. xliii. - L.c. pp. xliii, f. 3 Magn. ix. 



46 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

with the exception of 1 Cor. xvi. 2, where 'the first day 
of the week' is referred to. The three Synoptics, 
following each other, and a common tradition, use 17 
Hid TLOV craftfiaTuv each once, and the fourth Gospel has 
the same phrase twice, and the Acts once ; but this 
use of another expression does not in the face of the 
use of rj KvpLGLKTj in this fragment, and of fj /cupia/o) 
rjjjiepa in the Apocalypse at all show that, at the same 
period, the latter phrase was not also current, though it 
may not have supplanted ' the first day of the week/ 
The fact that Melito of Sardis, ' about the middle of 
the second century,' wrote a treatise Trepl /cupia/ojs 
shows how general that expression had become ; and 
even Dr. Swete, as we have seen above, recognises 
that it was 'familiar amongst Eastern Greek-speaking 
Christians from the end of the first century.' There 
is nothing whatever to warrant the conclusion that its 
use at the time when our Gospels were written would 
have been an anachronism, but the fact that a different 
expression happened to be used in a few writings. The 
author of the fragment employs the phrase twice only, 
and it is thoroughly consistent with his impressive style 
throughout the episode, that he should apply to the 
time when these astounding events are said to have 
taken place the appropriate term, already suggested by 
the author of the Apocalypse, of 'the Lord's day,' 
instead of 'the first day of the week.' There is nothing 
more difficult, as is proved every day in our time, than 
to fix the precise date at which words or expressions 
first came into use, and especially in the absence of 
voluminous literature opposing the presumption the 
denial of antiquity to a work, on the ground of its 
employing an expression supposed only to have come 
into general use a few years later than its otherwise 
probable date, is both rash and unjustifiable. 



HEROD AISD PILATE 47 



VIII 

WE now come to the most important part of our 
examination of this fragment, whether in regard to its 
approximate date or to its intrinsic value as an early 
Christian document its relation to our canonical 
Gospels. The fragment begins and ends with a broken 
sentence, but taking it as it stands, in comparison with 
the same episodes in our four canonical Gospels, it con- 
tains about a fourth more matter. It will be seen that 
it is very far from a Harmony of the four narratives, 
and still less an abridgment of their common tradition, 
but it has markedly the character of an independent 
history drawn from similar, but varying, sources. 

The fragment commences, ' but of the Jews no man 
washed his hands, neither Herod nor any of his judges; 
and as they were not minded to wash, Pilate rose. 1 
(2) And then Herod the King commandeth the Lord to 
be taken, saying unto them : " Whatsoever I com- 
manded that ye should do, that do unto him." It is 
clear from this that the tribunal before which it is 
represented that Jesus was taken for trial was quite 
different from that described in the canonical Gospels. 
Herod and other Jewish judges must, according to the 
writer, have sat along with Pilate, but the order given 
by ' Herod the King ' ' to take the Lord ' evidently 
shows that he is represented as playing the leading 

1 Cf. 'Ai/aorar 5e drro TOV Pharos f^rei cgeXfalv. Evang. Nicod. Pars 
1. A. ix. 3 ; Tischendorf, Evang. Apocr. 1853, p. 229. 



OF THE 

UNIVERSITTfJ 
64UFORN\* 



48 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

part. Although the episode of the washing of the 
hands (of which so much more is made by the author 
of the first Synoptic, who alone of the canonical 
Evangelists refers to it) must have been introduced, we 
have no means of knowing how far the two accounts 
may have agreed. Both, at least in one shape or 
another, adopt a tradition so incredible as that repre- 
senting a Eoman governor coerced into condemning an 
innocent man, and helplessly going through such a 
ceremony for the purpose of clearing himself from 
responsibility for gross injustice. The third Synoptist 
is the only one of the canonical Evangelists who 
prominently brings forward the share of Herod in 
judging Jesus (xxiii. 6-15), and he is in curious agree- 
ment with the spirit of Peter's account when he repre- 
sents Pilate (xxiii. 6-7), on hearing that Jesus was a 
Galilean, recognising ' that he was of Herod's jurisdic- 
tion,' and sending him to Herod, ' who himself also was 
at Jerusalem in these days.' The statement also (xxiii. 
12) that Herod and Pilate, having before been at 
enmity, became friends that day through this very act 
recognising Herod's jurisdiction, seems to point to a 
tradition coupling Herod with the trial, a form of which 
we have in the fragment. All the other Gospels are 
not only silent upon the point, but exclude his partici- 
pation in the matter. When, according to our fragment, 
* Pilate rose,' he seems to have passed out of all con- 
nection with the trial and condemnation of Jesus. 

At this point, Peter represents the request for the 
body of Jesus as having been made but, before con- 
sidering this part of his narrative, we must note the 
portions of the canonical account which he altogether 
omits. The first of these to which we must refer is the 
preference of Barabbas, which all of our four Evangelists 
carefully relate. Considering that his main object in 



NOT THIS MAN BUT BARABBAS 49 

writing this Gospel, according to some critics, was 
animosity to the Jews and a desire to cast upon them 
the whole guilt and responsibility of the death of Jesus, 
it is very remarkable that he should altogether exclude 
this picturesque episode, and sacrifice so favourable an 
opportunity of throwing upon them the odium of crying 
' Not this man, but Barabbas.' There is strong pre- 
sumptive evidence here of his entire independence of our 
four Gospels, for it is not reasonable to suppose that, if 
he had them before him, he could deliberately have 
passed over such striking material. A further indication 
of the same kind is to be found in the fact that he 
apparently knows nothing of the appeals made by 
Pilate to the people in favour of Jesus, so furiously re- 
jected by them. It is distinctly a merit in the narrative 
of Peter that he does not, like the four Evangelists, give 
us the very extraordinary spectacle of a Eoman Governor 
and Judge feebly expostulating with a noisy Jewish mob 
in favour of an accused person brought for trial before 
him, whom he repeatedly declares to be innocent, and 
at last allowing himself to be coerced against his will 
into scourging and crucifying him. 

According to the four canonical Gospels, 1 the request 
of Joseph for the body of Jesus is made after he has 
expired on the cross. In Matthew (xxvii. 57 f.) he is a 
rich man from Arimathaea named Joseph, who also him- 
self was a disciple of Jesus, and he goes to Pilate and 
asks for the body, which Pilate commands to be given 
to him. In Mark (xv. 43) Joseph of Arimathaea, a 
councillor of honourable estate, who also himself was 
looking for the kingdom of God, boldly goes in unto 
Pilate and asks for the body of Jesus. According to 
Matthew it is ' When even was come ' that he goes to 

1 For the sake of brevity these Gospels will be called simply Matthew, 
Mark, Luke, and John. 



50 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

Pilate ; in Mark it is ' When even was now come, because 
it was the Preparation, that is, the day before the 
Sabbath/ In Matthew, Pilate simply commands that 
the body should be given ; but in Mark it is further 
related (xv. 44) : ' And Pilate marvelled if he were 
already dead : and calling unto him the centurion, he 
asked him whether he had been any while dead. And 
when he learned it of the centurion he granted the 
corpse to Joseph.' In Luke (xxiii. 50 f.) : 'A man named 
Joseph, who was a councillor, a good man and a 
righteous (he had not consented to their counsel and 
deed), of Arimathaea, a city of the Jews, who was looking 
for the kingdom of God : this man went to Pilate and 
asked for the body of Jesus.' It is implied, but not 
said, that it was granted, and the time is mentioned 
further on (v. 54) : 'And it was the day of the Preparation, 
and the Sabbath drew on,' which recalls Mark. In John 
(xix. 38): 'After these things [the crurifragium and 
piercing of the side], Joseph of Arimathaea, being a 
disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, asked 
of Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus : 
and Pilate gave him leave.' In Peter, the request is 
made before Jesus is actually sent to be crucified, and 
the author is sometimes accused of perverting the 
narrative by introducing it at this time. It is impossible 
to see any object for so altering the sequence of events 
as given by the four canonical Gospels, on the sup- 
position that he knew them, and it will be seen that the 
time in Peter's narrative is in perfect accord with the 
version which he gives of the trial. ' Pilate rose,' and 
it is to be inferred that he left the Praetorium. It is at 
this moment that Joseph seizes the opportunity of ask- 
ing for the body : 3. ' But there was there Joseph the 
friend of Pilate 1 and of the Lord, and knowing that they 

1 Hilgenfeld conjectures that this abrupt mention of Joseph indicates 
that he must already have been mentioned in the Gospel of Peter. Zeitsclir. 
1893, 11. Heft, pp. 244 f. 



JOSEPH OF ARIMATIIAEA 51 

are about to crucify (art uv pia Ktw) him, lie came to 
Pilate and asked the body of the Lord for burial. 

4. And Pilate sent to Herod and asked for his body ; 

5. and Herod said : " Brother Pilate, even if no one had 
begged for him, we should have buried him, because 
the Sabbath is at hand, for it is written in the Law : The 
sun must not go down upon one put to death." ! It is 
to be noted that, whilst in the four canonical Gospels 
the request for the body is immediately followed by the 
entombment, in our fragment the request is made in 
anticipation, when a favourable moment for the request 
presented itself, and the actual reception of the body 
follows later, in its proper place. It is possible that the 
statement, in Luke (xxiii. 50-51), that Joseph was ' a 
councillor ' who had ' not consented to their counsel and 
deed,' which is here alone referred to, may indicate 
another tradition, of part of which Peter may have 
availed himself, and that it included his presence at the 
trial and consequently presented the opportunity of at 
once going to Pilate. That Pilate should send on the 
request to Herod is only in keeping with the repre- 
sentation that he had withdrawn from the trial, and 
would not himself further interfere in the matter. The 
mode of carrying on his narrative, by direct utterances 
put into the mouths of his personages, is particularly 
characteristic of the writer, and forms a remarkable 
feature of his style throughout. There is no sign of 
dependence upon the canonical Gospels in all this : but, 
on the contrary, the almost complete departure from 
their representations, in order and in substance, is only 
explicable on the hypothesis of a separate, though 
analogous, tradition. 

If we look at the language, we find that critics 
point out one phrase which is common to the three 
Synoptics : ' He went in unto Pilate [and] asked for the 

E 2 



52 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

body of Jesus ' (irpocreXdajv T< ITetXaro) ^T^craro TO 
crtofjia TOV 'Irjcrov, 1 Matthew and Luke ; elo-fj\0ev Trpo? 
TOJ> IleiXaTOv /ecu rjTTJcraTo TO crw/xa TOU 'I^crou, Mark). 
In Peter we have : ' He came to Pilate and asked for the 
body of the Lord ' (rj\0ev TT/>OS TOP HetXaro^ KOLL rjrrjo-e 
TO crw/xa rou Kvpiov). It will be observed that the 
language of the three Synoptists is almost exactly the 
same, and although their interdependence throughout 
requires another explanation, which need not be 
entered into here, it is quite unreasonable to infer 
dependence on the part of Peter from similarity in 
these few words. It is the description of a perfectly 
simple action, in the most simple and natural lan- 
guage, and it is difficult to imagine what other 
words could be used without inflation. All the rest of 
the episode differs in every respect of language, order 
and substantial detail. It is right to add, however, 
that no great weight is attached by anyone to the 
point. On the other hand, it may be pointed out that 
o-TavpiorKew, in Peter, is a most uncommon word, not 
used in the New Testament at all, and that TGK^T; only 
occurs once in the New Testament, in Matt, xxvii. 7. 
The fragment continues : 

And he delivered him to the people before the first day of the 
Unleavened bread of their feast (^po /-img TWV av^u;r, T//C eoprijQ 
UVTUV). 6. And taking the Lord they pushed him hurrying along, 
and said : ' Let us drag along (ffvpu-pev) the Son of God as we have 
power over him.' 7. And they clad him with purple (troptyvpai' UVTOV 
TreptefiaXXoi) and set him on a seat of judgment (KaOecpav ^-p/o-fwc), 
saying : ' Judge justly (oa-a/wc Kpivc), King of Israel.' 8. And one of 
them brought a crown of thorns and set it upon the head of the 
Lord. 9. And others standing by spat in his eyes, and others smote 
him on the cheeks ; others pierced him with a reed, and some 
scourged him, saying : l With this honour honour we the Son of 
God.' 

1 Cf. irpo(rc\Ba>v TO) IltXara) jyr^(raro TO rrco/ia TOV ' Irj&ov. Evang, Nicod. 
Pars I. A. xi. 3 ; Tisc'hendorf, Evang. Apocr. 1853, p. 234. 



THE MOCKING OF JESUS 53 

Before proceeding to compare this passage with our 
Gospels, it may be well to determine who the mockers 
in this fragment really are. It is argued by Zahn 1 and 
others, that Herod, according to this representation, 
hands Jesus over to the Jews, and that the people, and 
not the soldiers, as in the Gospels, conduct the mockery 
which is here described. It cannot be denied that the 
words used are, ' he delivered him to the people ' 
(TrapeSatKev avrov TO* Xa<), but the question is, whether 
the meaning is that he actually delivered him into the 
hands of the mob, and that the subsequent mockery, 
scourging, crucifixion and parting of the garments 
were performed by the people, or that, in delivering 
Jesus to the people, the meaning is not rather that he 
gave him up to their demands that he should be cruci- 
fied, and that all the rest followed between soldiers and 
people, as in the other narratives. We cannot but 
affirm that this latter interpretation is the true one. 
In Luke (xxiii. 25) the form of words used exactly ex- 
presses this : c but Jesus he delivered up to their will ' 
(rov 8e *Iv)crovv TraptSwKev rw 0\tjp.aTL avrvv). But a 
still more close representation of the case occurs in 
the fourth Gospel, where we read (xix. 16 f.) : ' Then, 
therefore, he delivered him unto them [the people and 
the chief priests] to be crucified. They took Jesus, 
therefore . . . unto the place called, &c. . . . where 
they crucified him.' It is only in verse 23 that the 
narrative goes back and explains : ' The soldiers, there- 
fore, when they had crucified Jesus,' &c. In the frag- 
ment, moreover, there is an important indication in the 
portion previously quoted, where we read: 2. 'And 
then Herod the King commandeth the Lord to be taken, 
saying unto them : " Whatsoever I commanded that ye 
should do, that do unto him." Who are indicated by 

1 L.c. pp. 26 f. 



54 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

the pronoun ' them ' ? l Doubtless the context would 
have explained this and probably made clear all that 
follows, for the orders given must have been regarding^ 
the crucifixion, since in the following verse (3) it is said 
that Joseph, ' knowing that they are about to crucify 
him,' came to Pilate. Nothing had previously been 
said, in this fragment, of crucifixion. It is not possible 
to admit that the writer intends to represent that the 
people themselves carried out the crucifixion, or that 
the orders given by Herod were to the crowd. Herod, 
in all probability, is represented as commanding his 
own soldiers, which would accord with the statement 
in the third Synoptic (xxiii. 11), that Herod 'with his 
soldiers set him at nought and mocked him/ and so on. 
The doubt only proceeds from indefinite statement on 
the part of the writer, and preconceived ideas on the 
part of critics. 

It is evident, from the statement that Jesus was- 
delivered for crucifixion 'before the first day of the 
Unleavened bread of their feast,' that the Gospel of 
Peter adopts the same chronology as the fourth Gospel, 
in contradiction to that of the three Synoptics, and 
represents Jesus as put to death on the 14th Nisan. 
His agreement with the fourth Gospel, however, is 
limited to the mere matter of date, for on all other 
points the author takes a widely different view. As 
Hilgenfeld points out, for him all the feasts prescribed 
by the Law are mere Jewish institutions, and he has 
none of the Johannine (xix. 33 f.) views as to the death 
of Jesus representing the Paschal offering, nor does he 

1 Zahn, of course, argues that the commands of Herod can only have 
been given to the previously named Jews, the judges of Jesus, ' and per- 
haps to their servants ' (und etwa deren Diener), and he finds fault with 
Harnack for here bringing in * soldiers ' from the canonical Gospels, 
without warrant from the text. He declares them to be directly excluded 
by the leading tendency of the Gospel of Peter (I.e. p. 27). This supposed 
* leading tendency,' of hatred of the Jews, is a good deal exaggerated. 



THE MOCKING OF JESUS 55 

associate with that the circumstances regarding the 
breaking of the limbs, and the thrust of the spear in his 
side, which he altogether omits. 1 

The author of the fragment is reproached with the 
looseness of his narrative of the mockery, on the suppo- 
sition that he represents the clothing in purple and the 
setting on the seat of judgment as occurring whilst Jesus 
is being dragged along by the Jews ; but this is not the 
case. The hurrying along commences the mockery in 
verse 6. Then in verse 7 begins another episode. 
They clothe Jesus in purple and set him on the judg- 
ment seat. Now, before going into the details of this 
mockery, it is necessary to consider how the narrative 
in general accords with the account in the four canoni- 
cal Gospels. In Peter, the whole of the mockery is 
represented as taking place after Jesus is delivered to 
be crucified. He is hustled along, clothed in purple 
and set upon a seat of judgment ; the crown of thorns 
is put upon his head, they spit in his eyes and smite 
him on the cheeks, pierce him with a reed and scourge 
him. In the Synoptics, especially, the ill-usage is as 
much as possible lengthened and intensified. In 
Matthew, the mockery begins when Jesus is in the 
house of Caiaphas (xxvi. 67 f.) : ' Then did they spit in 
his face and buffet him ; and some smote him with the 
palms of their hands, saying, Prophesy unto us, thou 
Christ : who is he that struck thee ? ' After Pilate 
causes Jesus to be scourged, and delivers him, the 
mockery begins afresh (xxvii. 27 fF.) : c Then the soldiers 
of the governor took Jesus into the Palace and gathered 
unto him the whole band. And they stripped him, and 
put on him a scarlet robe. And they plaited a crown 
of thorns and put it upon his head, and a reed in his 
right hand ; and they kneeled down before him and 

1 Zeiischr. 1893, ii. 248 f. 




56 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews ! And 
they spat upon him and took the reed and smote him 
on the head. And when they had mocked him they 
took off from him the robe and put on him his gar- 
ments, and led him away to crucify him.' In Mark, 
the mockery also begins in the house of the high priest 
(xiv. 65 ff.): 'And some began to spit on him, and to 
cover his face and to buffet him, and to say unto him : 
Prophesy : and the officers received him with blows of 
their hands.' The mockery recommences after Jesus is 
scourged and delivered over to be crucified (xv. 16 ff.) : 
' And the soldiers led him away within the court, which 
is the Praetorium ; and they call together the whole 
band. And they clothe him with purple, and plaiting 
a crown of thorns, they put it on him ; and they begin 
to salute him, Hail, King of the Jews ! And they 
smote his head with a reed, and did spit upon him, and 
bowing their knees, worshipped him. And when they 
had mocked him, they took off from him the purple, 
and put on him his garments, and they led him out to 
crucify him/ Of course it is unnecessary to point out 
how these two accounts depend upon each other. The 
same representation is made in the third Synoptic 
(xxii. 66 ff.) : ' And the men that held him mocked him and 
beat him. And they blindfolded him, and asked him, 
saying, Prophesy : who is he that struck thee ? And 
many other things spake they against him, reviling him/ 
This passes, as in the other Synoptics, in the house of the 
high priest, but the subsequent mocking does not take 
place after Pilate delivers Jesus to be crucified, but after 
he has been examined by Herod (xxiii. 11): 'And 
Herod with his soldiers set him at nought, and mocked 
him, and arraying him in gorgeous apparel sent him 
back to Pilate/ In the fourth Gospel there is only the 
one scene of mockery, and that is placed where Jesus 



THE MOCKING OF JESUS 57 

is scourged by the order of Pilate (xix. 2): 'And the 
soldiers plaited a crown of thorns and put it on his 
head, and arrayed him in a purple garment ; and they 
came unto him, and said : Hail, King of the Jews ! and 
they struck him with their hands.' In many respects 
this is the most incredible of the four narratives, for the 
scene is reported as taking place in the presence of 
Pilate and before his final condemnation of Jesus ; and 
in the very next verse (4) it is said : 'And Pilate went 
out again, and saith unto them, Behold, I bring him out 
to you, that ye may know that I find no crime in him. 
Jesus therefore came out, wearing the crown of thorns 
and the purple garment. And Pilate saith unto them ; 
Behold the man ! ' Although this scene, ' which has 
been the delight of artists ever since, is so picturesque, 
it is quite evident that it is opposed to all that we have 
in the Synoptics, as well as in our fragment, and that 
the representation of Pilate allowing his soldiers in his 
presence to act in such a way, not to speak of the 
scourging, to a man accused before him, of whom he so 
strongly declares, 'I find no crime in him,' is quite 
inadmissible. The narrative in Peter is at variance 
with all these accounts, whilst reproducing a similar 
tradition, and not varying more from our Gospels than 
they do from each other. The variation, however, is 
not that of a writer compiling a narrative from the 
canonical Gospels, but the distinct representation of 
one independently making use of similar, but separate, 
materials. 

We have already discussed, in connection with 
Justin's reference, the passage of Peter in which it is 
said that ' they clad him with purple and set him on a 
seat of judgment, saying : Judge justly, King of Israel/ 
Of course it is argued by some that this is derived from 
the fourth Gospel, on the strength of the words just 



58 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

quoted : tKaOicrav CLVTOV eVl KaO&pav Kpioreajs, which 
are compared with the e/ca#io-ei> eVl /^aros of the 
fourtli Gospel. It is said that Archbishop Whately 
used to render these words ' and set him on the judg- 
ment seat,' understanding the verb KaOi&iv to be used 
transitively, and thus stating that Pilate actually set 
Jesus in mockery upon a judgment seat. It is sug- 
gested that both Justin, as we have seen, and Peter may 
have misunderstood the passage, and based their state- 
ment upon it. Now, although it must be admitted that 
the Greek may be rendered in this way, yet it would 
be necessary to add O.VTQV to justify such use of the verb. 
In connection with this argument they cite the words 
of Isaiah Iviii. 2, in the Septuagint version, referred to 
by Justin : ' For as the prophet said, they dragged him, 
and set him on the judgment seat, and said : Judge for 
us!' The Septuagint has: curetre' /xe vvv Kpicriv 
SiKaiav . . . Xeyoires. It is asserted that the idea of 
setting Jesus on the judgment seat came from the 
passage of the fourth Gospel which is quoted above r 
understood transitively. The representation that Pilate 
actually set Jesus on the judgment seat, if linguistically 
defensible, is rejected by most critics and, as has already 
been mentioned, amongst others by the Eevisers of the 
New Testament. The words used for ' seat of judg- 
ment' in the fragment, cVl KaOcSpav /cpiVecos, differ 
entirely from the eVt yS^/xaros of the fourth Gospel. 
The analogous ' Prophesy unto us, thou Christ : who is 
he that struck thee ? ' and the ' Hail, King of the Jews/ 
are, of course, widely different from the representation 
in Peter, in which the ' Judge justly ! ' is evidently in 
mockery of the Messianic claims of Jesus, and the ' King 
of Israel ' a peculiarity of this Gospel to which we shall 
have to refer again further on. The statement that 
' others pierced him with a reed ' is also a variation 



THE CRUCIFIXION 59> 

from the canonical Gospels, which only say, * they took 
the reed and smote him on the head.' The fourth 
Gospel has alone the representation of the soldier 
piercing the side of Jesus with a spear ' that the 
Scripture might be fulfilled. . . . They shall look on 
him whom they pierced,' but in our fragment the 
representation is made casually and without any 
appearance of dogmatic intention. The crown of 
thorns is used merely incidentally, as in the case of 
the Synoptics, and without the artistic prominence given 
to it in the fourth Gospel. 

There is no mention in Peter of any one bearing the 
cross, and in this there is a departure from the 
narrative both of the Synoptics and of the fourth 
Gospel. The Synoptics have in common, as usual, the 
story regarding its being laid on the shoulders of Simon 
of Gyrene (Matt, xxvii. 32 f., Mark xv. 21 f., Luke 
xxiii. 26 f.), whom they compelled to carry it to 
Calvary. The fourth Gospel not only omits this episode, 
but contradicts it in good set terms (xix. 17) : ' They 
took Jesus, therefore ; and he went out, bearing the 
cross for himself, unto the place called " The place of 
a skull."' 

Peter does not enter into any intermediate detail, 
but at once says: 10. 'And they brought two male- 
factors and crucified between them the Lord ; but he 
kept silence, as feeling no pain.' The canonical Gospels 
all narrate the crucifixion of the two malefactors, but 
the various terms in which this is done must be given 
for comparison. Matthew says (xxvii. 38) : 'Then are 
there crucified with him two robbers, one on the right 
hand, and one on the left.' Mark uses almost the same 
words (xv. 27). Luke, with some exercise of his usual 
constructive style, says the same thing (xxiii. 32 f.) : 
' And there were also two others, malefactors, led with 



60 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

him to be put to death. And when they came unto 
the place which is called " The skull," there they 
crucified him and the malefactors, one on the right hand 
and the other on the left.' The fourth Gospel reads 
(xix. 17 f.): 'They took Jesus therefore; and he went 
out, bearing the cross for himself, unto the place called 
"The place of a skull," which is called in Hebrew 
Golgotha : where they crucified him, and with him 
two others, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst.' 
The only remark necessary here is that in Peter the 
common tradition is given with independence and 
simplicity. 

It is only in the last words of the verse that we 
have an important variation. c But he kept silence, as 
feeling no pain.' We have already referred to this as 
one of the recognised Docetic passages of the fragment, 
although there is no necessity to read it in this sense. 
Mr. Murray has pointed out a passage in Origen in 
which that writer " gives them an innocent ' (that is, 
not a Docetic) ' interpretation.' 

Et in his omnibus unigenita virtus nocita non est, sicut nee ^>ossa 
est aliquid, facta pro nobis maledictum, cum naturaliter benedictio 
esset ; sed cum benedictio esset, consumpsit et solvit et dissipavit 
omnem maledictionem humanam. Orig. in Mat. 125. 1 

Although there is no exact parallel to this in our 
Gospels, it is worth a moment's notice that the silence 
of Jesus during the trial is mentioned as remarkable 
and as exciting wonder. We have not in our frag- 
ment, unfortunately, the earlier part of the trial, and 
cannot, therefore, see whether the words used have any 
reference to previous representations. In Matt, xxvii. 
12 f., it is said : And when he was accused by the chief 
priests and elders, he answered nothing. Then saith 

1 Murray, Expositor, January 1893, pp. 55 f. 



THE CRUCIFIXION 61 

Pilate unto him, Hearest tliou not how many things 
they witness against thee ? And he gave him no 
answer, not even to one word : insomuch that the 
governor marvelled greatly.' An almost identical ac- 
count is given in Mark. In Luke it is to the question- 
ing of Herod that Jesus is silent (xxiii. 9): 'And he 
[Herod] questioned him in many words ; but he answered 
him nothing.' In the fourth Gospel not only is nothing 
said of the silence of Jesus, but he is represented as 
answering freely and in the tone of the discourses 
which characterise that Gospel the questions of Pilate. 
Now, in the Synoptics, we have a silence described, 
which causes the governor to marvel greatly, that is 
not, however, when we go into detail, very marked 
in them, and is excluded by the fourth Gospel. 
Can a silence have been referred to, in the original 
tradition, which was connected with the trial, instead 
of the cross, because it began to receive a Docetic 
application, but which we have, in its earlier form, in 
Peter? 

In our fragment, the narrative continues : 11. ' And 
as they set up the cross they wrote thereon : " This is 
the King of Israel." : We have here a continuation of 
the indefinite ' they,' which it becomes at every step 
more impossible to identify otherwise than with the 
soldiers. It is a most curious circumstance, frequently 
pointed out, that no two of the Gospels agree even in 
so plain a matter as should be the inscription on the 
cross, and that the Gospel of Peter differs from them 
all. Matthew gives it (xxvii. 37): 'This is Jesus, the 
King of the Jews ; ' Mark (xv. 26) : ' The King of the 
Jews;' Luke (xxiii. 38): 'This is the King of the 
Jews,' and John (xix. 19) :' Jesus of Nazareth, the King 
of the Jews.' The author of the fourth Gospel adds 
the statement that this title ' was written in Hebrew, in 



2 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

Latin, and in Greek,' and further gives a conversation 
between the c chief priests of the Jews ' and Pilate, in 
which they complain of this superscription, and wish 
it to be put ' that he said, I am King of the Jews,' to 
which Pilate answered briefly, ' What I have written, I 
have written.' With so many forms to select from, is 
it reasonable to suppose that Peter would have in- 
vented another superscription, if these four Gospels had 
-actually been before him ? 1 

The author of the fragment continues : 12. ' And 
they laid the clothes before him and distributed them 
and cast lots (Xaxp-ov eftaXov) for them.' In Matthew 
{xxvii. 35) it is said : ' And when they had crucified 
him, they parted his garments among them, casting 
lots ' (/SaXXoi/res K\rjpov) ; in Mark (xv. 24) :' And they 
crucify him, and part his garments among them, casting 
lots (/3aXXo*>res K\rjpov) upon them, what each should 
take.' In Luke there is a similar statement (xxiii. 34) : 
* And parting his garments among them, they cast lots ' 
(e/BaXov K\fjpov). In the fourth Gospel, as usual, we 
have further details (xix. 23 f.) : ' The soldiers there- 
fore, when they had crucified Jesus, took his garments 
and made four parts, to every soldier a part ; and also 
the coat : now the coat was without seam, woven from 
the top throughout. They said therefore one to 
another, Let us not rend it, but cast lots (Xa^w/^e^) for 
it, whose it shall be : that the scripture might be ful- 
filled, which saith, They parted my garments among 
them, and upon my vesture did they cast lots ' (e/3aXoi/ 
K\rjpov). In discussing the connection of Justin with 
the Gospel of Peter, we have already partly dealt with 
this passage, and now confront it with all the four 

1 Van Manen conjectures that the author got this * King of Israel ' from 
the independent use of some Hebrew or Aramaic source. Tijdschr. Juli 
1893, p. 408. 



THE CRURIFRAGIUM 63 

Gospels. It is obvious that the language of the three 
Synoptics is distinct from that of Peter, who uses the 
unusual word Xa^o?, not found in any of the Gospels. 
The fourth Gospel has the common verb Xay^ctz/w, whilst 
the quotation from the Psalm (xxii. 18), from which 
the whole episode emanates, uses the expression com- 
mon to the three Synoptics, eftakov K\rjpov. There is 
no reason for supposing that Peter makes use of our 
Gospels here, and in the absence of other evidence, the 
Xaxfcos is decisive proof of his independence. 

The author of our fragment, after the crucifixion, 
has none of the mocking speeches of the four Gospels, 
and he ignores the episode of the penitent thief, as it 
is told in the third Synoptic, but he relates, instead, 
how one of the malefactors rebuked the mockers : 
13. ' But one of these malefactors reproved them, 
saying : We have suffered this for the evil which we 
wrought, but this man who has become the saviour of 
men, what wrong hath he done you ? 14. And they 
were angry with him, and they commanded that his 
legs should not be broken, in order that he might die 
in torment.' 

It will be remembered that the episode of the 
penitent thief is given in Luke only, and that the other 
Gospels do not mention any utterance of the two 
malefactors said to have been crucified with Jesus. 
Luke's narrative reads (xxiii. 39 f.) : ' And one of the 
malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying : 
Art not thou the Christ? Save thyself and us. But 
the other answered, and rebuking him said, Dost thou 
not even fear God, seeing thou art in the same condem- 
nation? And we indeed justly : for we receive the due 
reward of our deeds ; but this man hath done nothing 
amiss. And he said, Jesus, remember me when thou 
comest in thy kingdom. And he said unto him, Verily, 




64 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

I say unto thee, To-day slialt thou be with me in Para- 
dise.' That all the other Gospels should have excluded 
an incident like this, supposing it to have really occurred, 
is very extraordinary, and the only conclusion to which 
we can come is either that it did not occur, or that 
they were ignorant of it. Peter has evidently got an 
earlier form of the story, without those much later 
touches with which the third Synoptist has embellished 
it. The malefactor rebukes the Jews and not his fellow, 
and if he display a piety which is not very natural 
under the circumstances, he is not in this more remark- 
able than his counterpart in the third Synoptic. That 
the author was not acquainted with the form in Luke, 
and is quite uninfluenced by it, seems to us manifest. 

This is rendered all the more apparent by the 
continuation in Peter, in which, instead of any reply 
from Jesus, or any promise of Paradise, there is 
connected with the rebuke of the malefactor on the 
cross a view of the crurifragium which is quite foreign 
to the canonical Gospels. When the malefactor had 
spoken, instead of their being mollified, the fragment 
declares : ' And they were angry with him, and they 
commanded that his legs should not be broken, in order 
that he might die in torment.' Now, here, there is a 
point which demands examination. To whom does 
this sentence refer ? to Jesus or the malefactor ? It is 
at first sight, and apart from consideration of the style 
of the writer, a reference to the latter, but on closer 
examination it seems to us more probable that the 
writer intended it to apply to Jesus. In any case, it is 
a point in which so remarkable a version of the story 
is concerned that it cannot but be considered as very 
singular that most apologetic critics have passed it 
over without any notice whatever, and apparently 
treated the order not to break the legs as applying to 



THE CRURIFRAGIUM 65 

the malefactor and not to Jesus. 1 In the first edition 
of his article on the fragment, Harnack took the view 
that more probably the malefactor was indicated here, 
but in his second edition he withdraws this, and adopts 
the conclusion that the reference of avru> to Jesus 
' appears more acceptable, both on account of John xix. 
32 f., and also on account of the context.' 2 Zahn con- 
siders the whole episode in Peter as a caricature of the 
Gospel tradition, through the author's hatred of the 
Jews, and refers only indirectly to the version of the 
crurifragium as drawn by the caricaturist from the 
4 Motive ' of the fourth Evangelist, but does not further 
go into the matter than to say, with mysterious reti- 
cence : ' Whoever is of another opinion should keep it 
to himself ' ! 3 Hilgenfeld, who considers the whole 
passage as quite independent of our Gospels, regrets 
Harnack's change of view, and applies the avrcp to the 
malefactor ; 4 but many able critics, with equal decision, 
understand it as a reference to Jesus, 5 and Harnack 
himself, of course, sees that, even adopting his later 
view, there is a clear contradiction in the account in 
Peter to the representation of the fourth Gospel. To 
independent criticism, the result is a matter of in- 
difference, and we shall merely state the reasons which 
seem to favour the view that the passage was intended 
to apply to Jesus, and then present the consequence if 
it be referred to the malefactor. 

Throughout the whole of the fragment, the sustained 
purpose of the author is to present Jesus in the strongest 

1 So, for instance, Swete, J. Eendel Harris, Robinson, and others. 
Others distinctly identify the ai/rw with the malefactor : as, for instance, 
Kunze, I.e. p. 22 ; Von Schubert, I.e. pp. 28 f. ; cf. Lods, I.e. p. 21. 

2 L.c. p. 26. 

3 ' Wer anderer Meinung ist, sollte sie fur sich behalten ' (I.e. p. 55). 

4 Zeitschr. 1893, ii. 254. 

5 Van Manen, Theol Tijdschrift, 4de Stuk, 1893, pp. 408 f. ; Marti- 
neau, Nineteenth Century, June 1893, p. 911. 

F 



66 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

light, and subordinate everything to the representation 
of his sufferings and resurrection. At the part we are 
considering, the narrative is of the closest and most 
condensed character : the crucifixion between the two 
malefactors ; the silence as feeling no pain ; the super- 
scription on the cross, and the parting of the garments, 
are all told without wasting a word. The reproach of 
the malefactor, apparently addressed to .those who are 
parting the garments, is more intended to increase our 
sympathy for Jesus than to excite it for the speaker, 
and it is certainly not the writer's purpose to divert our 
attention from the sufferings of Jesus by presenting 
those of the generous malefactor. Eather it is to show 
that the more the high character and mission of Jesus 
are set forth, the more bitter becomes the animosity and 
hatred of the Jews ; so that, to the remonstrance of the 
malefactor, they reply by increasing the sufferings of 
Jesus. In short, the sense of the passage seems to be 
' And they, being angered at what was said, commanded 
that the legs of Jesus should not be broken, that he 
might die in torment.' However, let us take the 
view that the command was given that the malefactor's 
legs should not be broken, that he might die in torment. 
It clearly follows that, if he was to be made to suffer 
more by not having his legs broken, the legs of the 
other two must on the contrary have been broken. 
The command not to break his legs necessarily implies 
that otherwise the legs of all would have been so 
broken. There is really no escape from this inference. 
Now the crurifragium is here represented as an act of 
mercy and to hasten death, but in the immediate con- 
text we are told that they were troubled and anxious 
lest the sun should have set whilst Jesus still lived. No 
anxiety of this kind is felt lest the malefactors should 
still be alive, and why? Because if an exception to 



THE CRURIFRAGTUM G7 

Breaking the legs had been made in one case, and that 
exception had been Jesus, the malefactors would be 
supposed to be already dead. If, on the contrary, the 
legs of Jesus had been broken, they would not have 
feared his being alive, but rather the malefactor whose 
legs had not been broken. Jesus having been left to 
linger in torment is still alive, and the potion of vinegar 
and gall is given to him to produce death, and not to 
the malefactor. The whole context, therefore, shows 
that no means such as the crurifragium had been used 
with Jesus to hasten death, and that the potion was at 
last given for the purpose. If, on the other hand, the 
legs of Jesus were actually broken, and not those of the 
malefactor, a most complete contradiction of the 
account in the fourth Gospel is given, and of the 
Scripture which is said in it to have been fulfilled. 

Let us now see how the account in Peter compares 
with that in the fourth Gospel, on the hypothesis that 
the writer intended to represent that, in order to 
lengthen his sufferings, the legs of Jesus were not broken. 
It would follow that the crurifragium was applied 
to the two malefactors, and that Jesus was left to a lin- 
gering death by the cruel animosity of his executioners. 
It will, of course, be remembered that the fourth Gospel 
is the only one which recounts the crurifragium. In 
this narrative it is not represented as an act of mercy 
to shorten the sufferings of the crucified. It is said 
(xix. 31 f.) : c The Jews therefore, because it was the 
Preparation, that the bodies should not remain on the 
cross upon the Sabbath (for the day of that Sabbath 
was a high day), asked of Pilate that their legs might be 
broken, and that they might be taken away. The 
soldiers therefore came, and brake the legs of the first, 
and of the other which was crucified with him ; but when 
they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, 

F 2 



68 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

they brake not his legs . . . that the Scripture might 
be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be broken/ The 
object of the author in relating this is obviously dogmatic,, 
and to show the fulfilment of Scripture, but the way in 
which he brings the matter about is awkward, to say the 
least of it, and not so natural as that adopted by Peter. 
The soldiers brake the legs ' of the first,' and by this 
description they imply that they begin at one end and 
proceed to the second, who would be Jesus ; but not 
so, for having broken the legs ' of the first, and of the 
other/ they come to Jesus, whom they must have passed 
over. Is this passing over of Jesus in the first instance 
a slight indication of a tradition similar to that which 
has been reproduced in Peter ? However this may be, 
it is quite clear that, while the fourth Gospel deals with 
the episode purely from a dogmatic point of view, this 
is completely absent from Peter, who even leaves it in 
doubt, and as a problem for critics, whether the legs of 
Jesus were broken or not, and evidently does not give 
a thought to the Johannine representation of Jesus as 
the Paschal lamb. Whichever way the passage in 
Peter is construed, the entire independence of the writer 
from the influence of the fourth Gospel seems to be 
certain. 

The fragment proceeds : 

15. Now it was mid-day, and a darkness covered all Judaea, and 
they were troubled and anxious lest the sun should have set whilst 
he still lived, for it is written for them : ' The sun must not go down 
upon one put to death/ 16. And one of them said : 'Give him to 
drink gall with vinegar ; ' and having mixed, they gave him to drink. 
17. And they fulfilled all things, and completed their sins upon their 
own head. 18. Now many went about with lights, thinking that it 
was night, and some fell. 1 

1 In the apocryphal work called Anaphora Pilati, an account of the 
crucifixion supposed to be sent by Pilate to the Emperor Tiberius, Pilate 
is represented as describing the darkness which comes over the whole 
earth, and saying that the Emperor could not be ignorant ' that in all the 



THE DARKNESS 69 

The three Synoptics have an account of this darkness 
in words which nearly repeat each other. Matthew 
xxvii. 45 :' Now from the sixth hour there was dark- 
ness over all the earth (eVi Traa-av Trjv y^) until the 
ninth hour.' Mark (xv. 33) :' And when the sixth hour 
was come, there was darkness over the whole earth (e<' 
0X77 *> TJ}V yrjv) until the ninth hour.' In Luke (xxiii. 44 f . ) 
other details are, as usual, added : ' And it was now 
about the sixth hour, and a darkness came over the 
whole earth (1$ o\rjv rrjv yrjv) until the ninth hour, the 
sun failing [or rather ' being eclipsed,' TOV yXiov 
e'/cXeiTTcWos]. 1 It is a very extraordinary circumstance 
that, whether a miraculous eclipse or not, whether this 
darkness came over the whole land or the whole earth, 
the fourth Gospel has either not believed in it, or 
thought it unworthy of mention, for no reference to 
the astonishing phenomenon is found in it. Peter, in a 

world they lighted lamps from the sixth hour until evening ' (on ev iravrl 
TO) KO(rp.(t> r/^av Xu^i/ouy OTTO CKTTJS u>pas ea>s o^i'ay). Anaphora Pilati, B. 7 J 
Tischendorf, Evang. Apocr. 1853, p. 423. 

1 With regard to this addition of Luke, we may refer to a very 
interesting letter of Dr. Abbott's in the Spectator of October 21, 1893, 
from which we take the liberty of extracting the following passage : ' In 
Luke (xxiii. 45) the correct reading is TOV fjXiov (KXeirrovros, of which the 
natural interpretation is, the sun being eclipsed. Now, as it was well 
known that an eclipse could only happen at new moon, and as Passover 
was at full moon, this would involve a portentous miracle. The proba- 
bility is that Luke, who was by no means afraid of miracles, meant a 
miracle here. Not content with saying (with the Synoptics) " darkness 
came over all the land," he adds, in order to show that the darkness was 
miraculous, " the sun being eclipsed.'" But is this eclipse t; an invention of 
a conscious or unconscious romancer " ? An examination of the parallel 
passages in Mark and Matthew will show that it is not. There we find 
that Jesus uttered a cry to God as abandoning Him. These words caused 
difficulty from the first. The words " my God " were rendered by some 
(e.g. the Gospel of Peter) "my Power; " by the fourth Gospel the words 
were omitted ; our oldest manuscripts exhibit many variations : 17X1, ^Xei, 
e'Xcoi ; the very bystanders are said to have interpreted the words as 
referring to Elias failing to help. Now " Elias failing to help " might be, 
in Greek, ^Xei'ou e/cXetTroiToj, or quite as often lyXiou eKXenrovTos, i.e. the sun 
being eclipsed. It seems extremely probable, then, that Luke is not here 
41 inventing" a miracle, but suggesting, or adopting, an edifying and miracu- 
lous interpretation of what seemed to him a non- edifying tradition ' 
<pp. 546 f.). 



70 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

manner quite different from the Synoptics, and in fuller 
detail, describes this darkness and its effect upon the 
people. For the second time, he refers to a portion of 
the Jewish law, interpreted from Dent. xxi. 23, to 
illustrate the anxiety which the supposed going down 
of the sun had excited. This expression does not 
favour any theory of his being acquainted with the 
third Synoptic. 

The most important part of the passage is that in 
v. 16 : 'And one of them said: "Give him to drink 
gall with vinegar ; " and having mixed they gave him 
to drink.' This proceeding is represented as the result 
of their anxiety at the sun going down whilst Jesus 
still lived, and the gall and vinegar are regarded as a 
potion to hasten death. This view is foreign to all of 
our Gospels. In Matthew xxvii. 48, when Jesus gives 
the loud cry, ' My God, my God,' &c., we read : ' And 
straightway one of them ran and took a sponge and 
filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave 
him to drink. And the rest said, Let be ; let us see 
whether Elijah cometh to save him.' In Mark (xv. 
36) the representation is almost the same. In both of 
these cases death follows almost immediately. In Luke 
(xxiii. 36) a very different representation is made. 
There is no such cry connected with it, but it is simply 
said : 'And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, 
offering him vinegar, and saying, If thou art the King 
of the Jews, save thyself.' In John the episode has quite 
another, and purely dogmatic, tendency (xix. 28 ff.). It 
commences immediately after the episode of the mother 
and the beloved disciple, and without any previous- 
cry : ' After this Jesus, knowing that all things are 
now finished, that the Scripture might be accomplished, 
saith, I thirst. There was set there a vessel full of 
vinegar ; so they put a sponge full of vinegar upon 



GALL AND VINEGAR 71 

hyssop, and brought it to his mouth. When Jesus 
therefore had received the vinegar, he said, It is 
finished ; and he bowed his head and gave up his 
spirit.' Of course the Scripture which is represented 
as being thus fulfilled is Psalm Ixix. 21 : ' . . . and in 
my thirst they gave me vinegar to drink.' In all of 
these Gospels, the potion is simply vinegar, and being 
evidently associated with this Psalm, it is in no way 
connected with any baleful intention. The Psalm, how- 
ever, commences : ' They gave me also gall for my meat,' 
and in connection with the combination of gall with 
vinegar in Peter, as a potion to hasten death, it may be 
mentioned that the word which is in the Psalm translated 
' gall ' may equally well be rendered ' poison ' as, 
indeed, is also the case with the Latin 'felJ Peter, by 
what is said in v. 17 ' And they fulfilled all things, 
and completed their sins upon their own head ' is 
more anxious to show that the Jews had put the 
final touch to their cruel work, in thus completing the 
death of Jesus, than to refer to the mere fulfilment 
of the Psalm. The only Gospel which mentions gall is 
the first Synoptic, in which it is said (xxvii. 34) that 
when they had brought Jesus to Golgotha before the 
crucifixion, ' They gave him wine to drink mingled with 
gall ; and when he had tasted it, he would not drink/ 
This is a very different representation from that of 
Peter, and the potion was obviously that often offered 
to persons about to suffer, in order to dull sensation. 
The passage might almost be represented as Docetic, 
from the writer's intention to show that Jesus refused 
to adopt a usual method of diminishing pain. There 
does not seem to be any warrant for supposing that the 
author of the fragment derived the passage we are 
examining from our Gospels, from which it is in all 
essential points distinct. 



72 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

The narrative of the fragment continues, v. 19 : 
' And the Lord cried aloud, saying, "Power, my Power, 
thou hast forsaken me ! " (17 SiW/u? /xov, rj SiW/u?, 
/xc), and having spoken, he was taken up 
' In this passage there is a very marked 
departure from the tradition followed by our four 
Gospels. Before considering the actual words of the 
cry recorded here, it may be desirable to form a general 
idea of the representations of the Synoptists and of the 
author of the fourth Gospel regarding the words 
spoken from the cross. 

It might naturally have been supposed that, in 
describing the course of so solemn an event as the 
crucifixion, unusual care, securing unusual agreement, 
would have been exercised by Christian writers, and 
that the main facts and still more the last words of 
the great Master would have been collected. As we 
have already seen, however, in no portion of the history 
is there greater discrepancy in the accounts in the four 
Gospels, nor greater contradictions upon every point. 

The same is the case with regard to what has still to 
be examined, and notably in the words and cries from the 
cross. In the first two Synoptics, with the exception of 
the inarticulate cry c with a loud voice ' (Matt, xxvii. 
50, Mark xv. 37) when yielding up his spirit, the only 
utterance recorded is one resembling that in Peter (Matt. 
xxvii. 46, Mark xv. 34) : 'Eloi, Eloi. lama sabachthani? 
that is, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ? ' l 
(r)\a>L r)\ct)i Xajna cra/Ba^Oavei ; TOUT' ecrTiv #ee /xou, #e'//,ou, 
Iva TI /xe ey/caTe'Xnres;). It will be observed that here 
there is a demonstration of great accuracy, in actually 
giving the original words used and translating them, 
which is uncommon in the Gospels. It is all the more 
extraordinary that neither of the other Gospels gives this 

1 Or ' Why didst thou forsake me ? ' 



EPISODE OF 'THE DISCIPLE WHOM HE LOVED' 73 

cry at all, but that they represent Jesus as uttering quite 
different words. The third Synoptist represents Jesus 
immediately after the crucifixion as saying (Luke xxiii. 
34) :' Father, forgive them ; for they know not what they 
do.' The other evangelists do not evince any knowledge 
of this, and as little of the episode of the penitent thief 
{xxiii. 39 ff.) which we have already considered in 
which Jesus uses the remarkable words (v. 43) :' Verily 
I say unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in 
Paradise.' In Luke, further, the inarticulate cry is 
interpreted (xxiii. 46) : ' And when Jesus had cried 
with a loud voice, he said, Father, into thy hands I 
commend my spirit ; and having said this, he gave up 
the ghost.' Of this the other Synoptists do not say any- 
thing. The author of the fourth Gospel has quite a 
different account to give from any of the Synoptists. He 
seems to be ignorant of the words which they report, 
and substitutes others of which they seem to know 
nothing. The episode of the penitent thief is replaced 
l>y the scene between Jesus and his mother and the 
disciple ' whom he loved ' (xix. 25 ff.). Not only 
is this touching episode apparently unknown to the 
Synoptists, but the proximity of the women to the cross 
is in direct contradiction to what we find in Matthew 
-and Mark, for in the former (xxvii. 55 f.) it is said that 
many women, ' among whom was Mary Magdalene, and 
Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother 
of the sons of Zebedee ' were ' beholding afar off; ' and 
the latter (xv. 40 f.) reports: 'And there were also 
women beholding from afar : among whom were both 
Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of James the less 
and of Joses, and Salome.' In the fourth Gospel (xix. 28), 
Jesus is moreover reported to have said ' I thirst,' in 
order ' that the Scripture might be accomplished ' a 
fact which is not recorded in any of the Synoptics 



74 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

and having received vinegar upon hyssop, 'he said, 
It is finished, and he bowed his head and gave up his 
spirit.' The last words of Jesus, therefore, according 
to the fourth Gospel, are different from any found in 
the three Synoptics. The Gospel of Peter differs as- 
completely from the four canonical Gospels as they do 
from each other, and the whole account of the agony 
on the cross given in it is quite independent of them. 

The only words recorded by Peter as uttered on the 
cross are those quoted higher up : ' Power, my Power, 
thou hast forsaken me/ the second ' my ' being omitted, 
and the question of the two Synoptics, ' Why hast thou 
forsaken me ? ' being changed into a declaration by the 
omission of Zva TL (or ets TI, Mark). We have already 
discussed the Docetic nature of this cry, and are now 
only considering it in relation to our Gospels. It is 
obvious that the substitution of ' Power, my Power ' for 
* My God, my God ' introduces quite a different order of 
ideas, especially followed as it is by the remarkable state- 
ment : 'He was taken up.' Eusebius tells us that Aquila 
rendered the words of Psalm xxii. 1 whence the first 
two Synoptists take their cry as Icr^vpe /xov, i<ryyp 
p.ov (' My strong one, my strong one '), but that the 
more exact sense was tcr^v9 //.ov, tcr^vs /xou ('My strength, 
my strength ') ; 1 but though this is interesting as in 
some degree connecting the cry with the Psalm, it does- 
not lessen the discrepancy between Peter and the 
Gospels, or in the least degree favour the theory of 
acquaintance with them. 

The expression used to describe what follows this- 
cry completes the wide separation between them : 
1 And having spoken, he was taken up' (av\rj(f)0rj). In 
the first Synoptic, after his cry (xxvii. 50), ' he yielded 
up the spirit ' (a^TJKev TO TTTCV/XCI), whilst the second 

1 Dem. Ev. x. 8, p. 494. 



THE ASCENSION 75 

and third say (Mark xv. 37, Luke xxiii. 46), 'he 
gave up the ghost ' (egeirvevo-Gs), and the fourth Gospel 
reads (xix. 30), 'he delivered up the spirit ' (Trape'Sco/ce^ 
TO Tircv/Aa). The representation in Peter is understood 
to be that the divine descended upon the human Christ 
in the form of the dove at baptism, and immediately 
ascended to Heaven again at his death. There is not 
here, however, any declaration of a double Christ, or 
any denial of the reality of the Christ's body, such as 
characterised the later Docetae ; indeed, the fact that 
the dead body is still always spoken of as that of 'the 
Lord' seems distinctly to exclude this, as does the whole 
subsequent narrative. Whatever Docetism there may be 
in this fragment is of the earliest type, if indeed its 
doctrines can be clearly traced at all ; but undoubtedly 
when the sect had become pronounced heretics, ortho- 
dox Christians detected their subtle influence in much 
that was in itself very simple and harmless. 

The fragment continues (v. 20) : ' And the same hour 
the veil of the Temple of Jerusalem was torn in twain * 
(Siepdyri TO /caraTreracr/ia TOV vaov TT)S 'Iepov<raX7?/x, ei? 
Suo). This expression the ' temple of Jerusalem ' is one 
of those which seem to indicate that the Gospel was 
written away from Palestine, but in this it probably 
differs little from most of the canonical Gospels. The 
statement regarding the veil of the temple is almost 
the same in the first two Synoptics (Matt, xxvii. 51, 
Mark xv. 38). ' And behold, the veil of the temple was 
rent in twain from the top to the bottom ' (TO /caTaTreVacr/xa 
TOU vaov iayiorBri OLTT avtoOev eeos Kara) eis Suo). In Luke 
(xxiii. 45) the rent is ' in the midst ' (/xe'croi>), but other- 
wise the words are the same. The use of Sie/xxyr; instead 
of the crxio-0rj of the three Synoptics is characteristic. 
The fourth Gospel, strange to say, does not record at 
all this extraordinary phenomenon of the rending in 



or THE 
UNtVERSITT, 



76 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

twain of the veil of the temple. There are some 
further peculiarities which must be pointed out. The 
third Synoptist sets the rending of the veil before Jesus 
cried with a loud voice and gave up the ghost ; whilst 
in Matthew and Mark it is after the cry and giving up 
the spirit. Moreover, in Matthew, it is associated with 
an earthquake, and the rending of the rocks and open- 
ing of tombs, and the astounding circumstance that 
many bodies of the saints that had fallen asleep were 
raised, and coming forth out of the tombs after his 
resurrection they entered into the holy city, and ap- 
peared unto many : of all of which the other three 
Gospels make no mention, nor does Peter in this con- 
nection. 

The narrative in the fragment continues : 

21. And then they took out the nails from the hands of the 
Lord, and laid him upon the earth ; and the whole earth quaked, 
and great fear came [upon them]. 22. Then the sun shone out, and 
it was found to be the ninth hour. 23. Now the Jews were glad 
and gave his body to Joseph, that he might bury it, for he had 
beheld the good works that he did. 1 24. And he took the Lord and 
washed him, and wrapped him in linen, and brought him into his 
own grave, called ' Joseph's Garden.' 

This passage is full of independent peculiarities. 
Although none of the canonical Gospels, except 
Matthew, says anything of an earthquake, and the 
first Synopist associates it with the moment when Jesus 
6 gave up the ghost,' Peter narrates that when the body 
of the Lord was unloosed from the cross, the moment 
it was laid on the ground the whole earth quaked 
beneath the awful burden : a representation almost 
grander than anything in the four Gospels. 

The canonical Gospels do not speak of the nails being 

1 It is suggested that these words must be taken as sarcasm on the 
part of those who give the body to Joseph. 



KEMOVAL OF THE NAILS 77 

taken out, and although Peter states that they were 
removed from the hands, he does not refer to the feet. 
The fourth is the only canonical Gospel that speaks of 
the nails at all, and there it is not in connection with 
the crucifixion, but the subsequent appearance to the 
disciples and the incredulity of Thomas (xx. 20, 25, 27). 
Here also, only the marks in the hands are referred to. 
The difference of the two representations is so great that 
there can really be no question of dependence, and those 
who are so eager to claim the use of the fourth Gospel 
simply because it is the only one that speaks of ' nails ' 
(' the print of the nails ') might perhaps consider that 
the idea of crucifixion and the cross might well be 
independently associated with a reference to the nails 
by which the victim was generally attached. In the 
third Synoptic (xxiv. 39), the inference is inevitable 
that both hands and feet were supposed to be nailed. 
When the report, ' The Lord is risen,' is brought to the 
eleven, Jesus is represented as standing in their midst 
and assuring them that he was not a spirit, by saying : 
6 See my hands and my feet, that it is I myself mean- 
ing of course the prints of the nails in both. The 
statement in Peter that on the occurrence of the earth- 
quake ' great fear came [upon them] ' (</>o/3os /xeyas 
eyeVero) is not even mentioned in Matthew when he 
narrates the earthquake, which he represents as 
occurring when Jesus expired. The expression is 
characteristic of the author, who uses it elsewhere. 

The representation that the sun shone out and that 
the Jews were glad when they found it was the ninth 
hour, and that consequently their law, twice quoted by 
the author, would not be broken, is limited to the frag- 
ment ; as is also the statement that they gave his bod}^ 
to Joseph that he might bury it, ' for he had beheld 
the good works that he did.' As we have already seen, 



78 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

the canonical Gospels represent Joseph as going to 
Pilate at this time and begging for the body of Jesus, 
and it will be remembered that, in Mark (xv. 44), it is 
said that 'Pilate marvelled if he were already dead/ 
and called the centurion to ascertain the fact before he 
granted the body. In Peter, the body was of course 
given in consequence of the previous order, when Pilate 
asked Herod for it. 

Joseph is represented, here, as only washing the 
body and wrapping it in linen (Xafiuv Se rov Kvpiov 
IXoucre KOL etX^cre criv6vL). The first Synoptist (xxvii. 
59) says that Joseph took the body and 'wrapped 
it in a clean linen cloth ' (eVeruXifei/ avrb [ei>] crivbovi 
KaOapa}. Mark similarly describes that (xv. 46), bring- 
ing ' a linen cloth and taking him down, he wound 
him in the linen cloth' (KaOeXuv avrov IveiXycrev 
rrj aiv?>6vi). The third Synoptist has nearly the same 
statement and words. The fourth Gospel has a much 
more elaborate account to give (xix. 38 if.). Joseph 
goes to Pilate asking that he may take away the body, 
and Pilate gives him leave. He comes and takes away 
the body. 'And there came also Nicodemus . . . 
bringing a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about a hundred 
pound weight. So they took the body of Jesus and 
bound it in linen clothes (/cat eS^craz/ avro o6ovioi<i) with 
the spices, as the custom of the Jews is to bury.' This 
account is quite different from that in the Synoptics, 
and equally so from Peter's, which approximates much 
more nearly to that in the latter. 

Peter says that Joseph then ' brought him into his 
own grave, called " Joseph's Garden " (eicnfyayei' ets 
tSioi> rdfyov KoXovp-evov KrJTrov ^Icocmjfj)). The account of 
the tomb is much more minute in the canonical Gospels. 
In Matthew (xxvii. 60), Joseph is said to lay the body 
* in his own new tomb (/x^/xetw), which he had hewn out 



THE SEPULCHRE 79 

in the rock ; and he rolled a great stone to the door of 
the tomb (p.vrjp,Lov) and departed.' In Mark (xv. 46), 
he lays him ' in a tomb (jjivrj^ari) which had been hewn 
out of a rock ; and he rolled a stone against the door 
of the tomb ' (/x^/xetou). Luke has a new detail to 
chronicle (xxiii. 53) : Joseph lays him ' in a tomb 
(fjLVTjfjiaTL) that was hewn in stone, where never man 
had yet lain.' The first two Synopists, it will be ob- 
served, say that Joseph rolls a stone against the 
entrance to the tomb : but neither Luke nor Peter has 
this detail, though the former leaves it to be inferred 
that it had been done, for (xxiv. 2) the women who 
came on the first day of the week find the stone rolled 
away from the tomb. In Peter, on the contrary, the 
stone is rolled against the tomb by the guard and 
others later, as we shall presently see. 

In the fourth Gospel, the account has further and 
different details, agreeing, however, with the peculiar 
statement of Luke (xix. 41 f.) : ' Now in the place where 
he was crucified there was a garden (AC^TTOS), and in the 
garden a new tomb (p,vr)[jieiov) wherein was never man yet 
laid. There then, because of the Jews' Preparation (for 
the tomb [pvypeLov] was nigh at hand), they laid Jesus.' 
Some stress has been laid upon the point that both Peter 
and the fourth Gospel use the word ' garden,' and that 
none of the Synoptics have it, and as these critics seem 
to go upon the principle that any statement in Peter 
which happens to be in any canonical Gospel, even 
although widely different in treatment, must have been 
derived from that Gospel, and not from any similar 
written or traditional source, from which that Gospel 
derived it, they argue that this shows dependence on 
the fourth Gospel. There is certainly no evidence of 
dependence here. In Peter, the grave (ra^os) is simply 



80 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 



said to be called 'Joseph's Garden' 
and described as ' his own grave.' The fourth Gospel 
does not identify the garden as Joseph's at all, but says- 
that c in the place where he was crucified there was a 
garden,' and in it 'a tomb ' (/x^/xeto^), and the reason 
given for taking the body thither is not that it belonged 
to Joseph, but that the tomb 'was nigh at hand/ 
and that on account of the Jews' Preparation they laid 
it there. The whole explanation seems to exclude the 
idea that the writer knew that it belonged to Joseph. 
Peter simply contributes a new detail to the common 
tradition. There is no appearance of his deriving this 
from our canonical Gospels, from which he differs in 
substance and in language. Neither Peter nor the Syn- 
optics know anything of the co-operation of Nicodemus. 
The narrative in the fragment continues : 

25. Then the Jews and the elders and the priests, seeing the 
evil they had done to themselves, began to beat their breasts (ijpfarTo 
KOTTTearOtu) and to say : 'Woe for our sins j judgment draweth nigh 
and the end of Jerusalem,' 

We have already discussed this passage in connection 
with the ' Diatessaron,' and have now only to consider it 
as compared with our Gospels. There is no equivalent 
in any of them, except that the third Synoptist (xxiii. 48} 
says that when Jesus gave up the ghost : ' All the 
multitude that came together to this sight, when they 
beheld the things that were done, returned smiting 
their breasts (rvTrroi^res TO, cm^Orf uTrecrrpe^o^)/ The 
reason for this change of mood is, of course, the eclipse 
and consequent darkness in the third Synoptic, and the 
earthquake and darkness in Peter ; but in the former 
' all the multitude ' smite their breasts, and in the latter 

1 Harnack suggests that perhaps in the author's time Joseph's garden 
was a known locality (Z.c. p. 28). 



THE MULTITUDE SMITE THEIK BREASTS 81 

* the Jews and the elders and the priests.' It may be 
suggested whether the words inserted in the ancient 
Latin Codex of St. Germain, ' Yae nobis, quae facta 
sunt hodie propter peccata nostra, appropinquavit enim 
desolatio Hierusalem,' l may not have been taken from 
our Gospel of Peter, for an expansion of the original text 
of the third Synoptic, by the author of this version. 

The common reference of the fragment is to c the 
Jews,' ' the Jews and the elders and the priests,' ' the 
scribes and Pharisees and elders,' and ' the elders and 
scribes.' Throughout the same part of the narrative in 
Matthew, we have ' the scribes and elders,' c chief priests 
and elders of the people ' (this, most frequently), ' chief 
priests with the scribes and elders,' and in speaking of 
the guard at the sepulchre, ' the chief priests and the 
Pharisees.' In Mark, the same leaders are named, 
whilst in Luke we have ' the chief priests and captains 
of the Temple and elders,' ' the elders of the people and 
both the chief priests and scribes,' and, repeatedly, 
the ' chief priests and rulers.' The fourth Gospel 
usually cites c the chief priests and Pharisees,' ' chief 
captains and officers of the Jews,' ' the Jews,' and c the 
chief priests of the Jews.' There is more analogy, in 
this respect, between the fragment and the fourth 
Gospel than between it and the Synoptics. 

We come now to an important and characteristic 
part of the fragment : 

26. And I, with iny companions, was mourning, and being 
pierced in spirit we hid ourselves ; for we were sought for by them 
as malefactors, and as desiring to burn the temple. 27. Over all 
these things, however, we were fasting, and sat mourning and 
weeping night and day until the Sabbath. 

There is no parallel to this passage in our Gospels, 
but in the statement that the Apostles had hidden them- 

1 The Syriac version of Cureton has nearly the same reading. 

U 



82 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

selves (and taken in connection with v. 59, where the 
same fact is again mentioned this means all the twelve) 
we have here agreement with the narrative of the first 
and second Synoptics (Matt. xxvi. 56 ; Mark xix. 50), 
that on the arrest of Jesus ' all the disciples left him and 
fled.' This passage seems to exclude the incident of 
the sword and Malchus which, as Hilgenfeld points 
out, 1 is also excluded by a passage in Justin ; the 
denial of Peter, which Justin equally passes over 
unmentioned ; and the episode of the ' beloved disciple * 
by the cross. The reason given for hiding themselves, 
that they were accused of wishing to burn the temple, 
has some connection with the tradition, that testimony 
had been given against Jesus that he had said he 
could destroy this temple and build it in three days 
(Matt. xxvi. 60 ; Mark xiv. 58). 2 The passage is one of 
those in which the writer speaks in the first person and 
represents himself as an Apostle, which he still more 
clearly does, v. 60, where he distinctly calls himself 
Simon Peter. 

The account that the Apostles were fasting and sat 
mourning and weeping 'night and day until the 
Sabbath ' (PV/CTOS KOL ^epas eiws TOV cra/3/3aTou) opens 
out an interesting problem. As a rule, the Greek 
expression would be -q/xepas /ecu Z^VKTOS, so if we are to 
take the words actually used as deliberately intended 
to represent the time, we should have to count at least 
one night and one day between the death of Jesus and 
the Sabbath, or in other words, that the crucifixion took 
place, not on Friday, but upon Thursday, which, 
according to the statement in v. 5, would really be the 

1 Zeitschr. 1893, ii. 246. 

3 It will be remembered that the same accusation is brought against 
Stephen in Acts. The mockery of the passers-by (Matt, xxvii. 40), ' Thou 
that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself,' is 
also in the same vein. 



THE WATCH AT THE TOMB 83 

13th Nisan. A great deal might be said in support of 
this view, 1 but it need not be entered into here. It is 
probable that, as Harnack suggests, 2 the author really 
thinks of the whole time from the Thursday night, when 
the arrest was made. 

With the next portion, of the fragment the narrative 
of the resurrection may be said to begin : 

28. But the scribes and Pharisees and elders assembled them- 
selves together (awa^QirreQ irpbs aXX//Xotc), hearing that all the people 
murmured and beat their breasts, saying, ' If at his death these great 
signs have happened, behold how just a one he is. 29. The elders 
were afraid (tyo&'iOriaav) and came to Pilate (>]A0ov irpoQ ReiXaror) 
beseeching him and saying, 30. ' Give us soldiers that we may 
watch his grave for three days (ira tyvKdfoner TO (jLvrj^a avrov ETTI 
Tptis //^e'joag), lest his disciples come and steal him, and the people 
believe that he rose from the dead and do us evil ' (^TTOTE eX0o>ree ol 
futuOriTal CLVTOV K\i\^u<nv avrov Kal VTroXafiy 6 XaoQ OTL EK VEKpCJv aveorrrj, 
Kal TToirjawfftv Tjfjilv KO.KCI). 31. Pilate, therefore, gave them Petroiiius 
the centurion with soldiers to watch the tomb (pera ffrpartwTuJv 
<f>vXii<rfftLv TOV Tafyov), and with them came the elders and scribes to 
the grave (TO pvrj/jia). 32. And they rolled a great stone (wAtVavree 
\itiov peyav) against the centurion and the soldiers, and set it, 
all who were there together, at the door of the grave (/uHfyiarot). 
33. And they put seven seals (KO.I tTrE^oiaav Ewra ortypay^ag) , and 
setting up a tent there they kept guard (e^vXa^av). 34. And in the 
morning, at the dawn of the Sabbath, came a multitude from 
Jerusalem and the neighbourhood in order that they might see the 
sealed-up grave (ro ^.vr}^.Eiov kaa>oayLa^.ivov^. 

There is no parallel to this narrative in any of our 
canonical Gospels except the first Synoptic, which alone 
mentions the circumstance that a watch was set over 
the sepulchre, a fact of which the other Gospels seem 
quite ignorant, and states that application was made to 
Pilate for a guard for that purpose. The account in 
Matthew is as follows (xxvii. 62 f.) : 

Now on the morrow, which is the day after the Preparation, the 
chief priests and the Pharisees were gathered together 



1 There is an interesting discussion of the question by Van Manen, 
Theol. Tijdschr. 1893, 4de Stuk, pp. 423 ff. * L.c. p. 28. 



OF THE 

tJNIVERSITT 



84 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

unto Pilate, saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, 
while he was yet alive, After three days I rise again. Command 
therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest 
haply his disciples come and steal him away, and say unto the people, 
He rose from the dead : and the last error will be worse than the 
first (a.fffpa.Xiadijvai TOV raityoi' o>e TTJQ rpirr}g tjpepa^' pijTrore i\6oi'TiQ 
ol fjiaQrjral K\\^(I)(TLV O.VTOV, Kal eiTraxriv ra> Acta*, 'Ilyepdr} O.TTO TWI> 
reKptiv ' Kal iffrai / eff^arrj irXavri ^eiptt)v ri/g Trpwrr/c). Pilate said 
unto them, Ye have a guard : go your way, make it as sure as ye 
can. So they went, and made the sepulchre sure (t]a(l>a.\i(TavTo TOV 
-a<t>ov), sealing the stone (atypayiaavTeQ TOV Xidov), the guard being 
with them (^era TTJQ Kouerrwt'ag). 

The fact that only one of the four canonical Gos- 
pels has any reference to this episode, or betrays the 
slightest knowledge of any precautions taken to guard 
the tomb, is remarkable. The analogies in the narra- 
tive in Peter with the general account, and the simi- 
larity of the language in certain parts, together with 
the wide variation in details and language generally, 
point to the conclusion that both writers derive the 
episode from a similar source, but independently of 
each other. The casual agreement with continuous 
dissimilarity of statement and style, are evidence of the 
separate treatment of a common tradition, and put the 
fragment upon a very different footing from the Synop- 
tics in relation to each other. The absence of veri- 
similitude is pretty nearly equal in both Gospels, but 
these traditions grew up, and were unconsciously 
rounded by the contributions of pious imagination. 

In the fragment it is ' the scribes and Pharisees 
and elders ' (otypa/x/xarets Kal 3>apLcrcuoL KalirpecrfivTepoi) 
who meet together, but only the c elders ' go to Pilate ; 
in the Synoptic, ' the chief Priests and the Pharisees ' 
(01 apxiepels Kal ol Qapivaloi) meet and go to Pilate. 
Pilate gives them 6 Petronius the centurion with soldiers ' 
to watch the tomb ; in Matthew, he gives them ' a 
guard,' bidding them make it sure ; so they go and seal 



THE ROLLING AWAY OF THE STONE 85 

the stone, the guard being with them. In Peter, the 
4 elders and scribes ' go to the grave, and themselves 
with the soldiers, ' all who were there together,' roll 
a great stone and set it at the door of the grave. 
Doubtless this trait is intended to convey an impression 
of the great size of the stone. A curious peculiarity 
occurs in the statement, ' they roll the stone against 
the centurion and the soldiers,' the intention of the 
words probably being that, in their suspicious mood, 
they thus protected themselves from possible fraud oi- 
the part even of the soldiers. 1 The motive for the 
application to Pilate, in the fragment, is fear on the part 
of the elders, in consequence of the murmuring and 
lamentation of the people, who are represented as being 
convinced by the great signs occurring at the death of 
Jesus ' how just a one ' he was. This is quite a varia- 
tion from the Synoptic version, but both agree in the 
explanation given to Pilate of anxiety lest the disciples 
should steal the body, and say that Jesus had risen 
from the dead. In Matthew, they simply ' seal the stone,' 
but in the fragment they put or smear (lire^picrav) c seven 
seals ' upon it. Some important peculiarities then occur 
in the narrative of Peter. They set up a tent beside the 
tomb and keep guard, and in the morning a multitude 
from Jerusalem and the neighbourhood come out to 
see the sealed-up grave. There is nothing corresponding 
to this in the Synoptic Gospel. 
The narrative proceeds : 

35. Now, in the night before the dawn of the Lord's day 
(// kvpiaKti), whilst the soldiers were keeping guard over the place, 
two and two in a watch, there was a great voice in the heaven. 
36. And they saw the heavens opened and two men come down from 
thence with great light and approach the tomb. 37. But the stone 
which had been laid at the door rolled of itself away by the side, 
and the tomb was opened and both the young men entered. 

1 Dr. Swete also takes this view of the passage, I.e. p. 15, n. 4. 



86 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

Here commences an account of the resurrection very 
different in every respect from that in our canonical 
Gospels, and the treatment of a tradition in some 
points necessarily common to all is evidently indepen- 
dent. In Matthew, the scene commences with an earth- 
quake earthquakes are, indeed, peculiar to the first 
Synoptist (xxviii. 2 f.) : ' And behold there was a 
great earthquake ; for an angel of the Lord descended 
from heaven, and came and rolled away the stone 
and sat upon it. His appearance was as lightning, and 
his raiment white as snow ; and for fear of him the 
watchers did quake and become as dead men.' Here 
only one angel comes down, whilst in Peter there are 
two men, whom some critics amongst whom may be 
mentioned Nestle, with whom Harnack is inclined to 
agree, more especially as they are never called angels, 
but merely ' two men ' identify as Moses and Elias. 
The angel rolls away the stone, which in Peter rolls 
away of itself, and sits upon it, whilst in Peter the two 
men ent&r into the tomb. No account is given in Mark 
of the opening of the tomb, the women simply finding 
the stone rolled away, and a young man (vtavia-Kov) 
sitting on the right side arrayed in a white robe (xvi. 
4 f.) ; the author does not mention any earthquake. In 
the third Synoptic (xxiv. 2 f.), the women also find the 
stone already rolled away from the tomb ; there is no 
earthquake. When the women enter the tomb they do 
not find * the body of the Lord Jesus,' but while they 
are perplexed two men stand by them in dazzling 
apparel. In the fourth Gospel (xx. 12 f.), Mary, coming 
to the sepulchre, sees two angels in white sitting the 
one at the head, the other at the foot where the body 
of Jesus had lain. Thus, to sum up, in Matthew there 
is one angel, in Mark one young man, in Luke two 



THE DESCENT INTO HELL 87 

men, in the fourth Gospel two angels, and in Peter two 
men descend from heaven to the tomb. 
Peter goes on : 

38. Then these soldiers, seeing this, awakened the centurion and 
the elders, for they also were keeping watch. 39. And whilst they 
were narrating to them what they had seen, they beheld again three 
men coming out of the tomb and the two were supporting the 
one, and a cross following them. 40. And the heads of the two 
indeed reached up to the heaven, but that of him that was led by 
their hands rose above the heavens. 41. And they heard a voice 
from the heavens saying, ' Hast thou preached to them that are 
sleeping ? ' 42. And an answer was heard from the cross : ' Yea.' 

Of course there is nothing corresponding to this in 
the canonical Gospels. In Matthew, the watchers quake 
and become as dead men, but no such alarm is 
here described. The elders and soldiers see the two 
men who had entered the tomb come out leading 
a, third, and the stately appearance of the three is 
described with Oriental extravagance. 1 Following the 
three is a cross, a very singular representation, more 
especially as the cross presently speaks. Harnack 
says that Duhms, who supposes a Hebraic original, 
conjectures that the Hebrew word, which could as well 
stand for ' crucified ' as ' cross,' was misunderstood by 
the translator, and he adds that, if the original was 
Aramaic, the matter becomes still simpler. However, 
Harnack does not seem disposed to adopt the sugges- 
tion. 2 It is well known that in very early works the 
cross was identified with the crucified, and treated both 
as a type and as having a certain personality the 
living and eloquent symbol of victory over death. 3 

1 There are, of course, many instances of such exaggeration : Apoc. 
x. 1 f. ; Hermas, Sim. ix. 6 ; 4 Esdras, ii. 43 ; Passio Perp. c. 10. 

2 L.c. p. 70. 

3 Cf. Justin, Apol. i. 55 : Dial. Ixxxvi. xci. ; Irenaeus, C. Haer. ii. 24, 
4 ; v. 17, 3 f. In the Ev. Nicod. ii. (Lat. B), in which the descent is fully 
treated, Jesus Christ is begged to make the sign of the cross : ' Et factum 
est ita, posuitque dominus crucem suam in medio inferni, quae est signum 



88 THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO PETER 

The words of the voice from the heavens are r 
6 " Hast thou preached to them that are sleeping ? " and 
an answer was heard from the cross : " Yea" ' 



rots ACoi/ACD/iez'Ois ; /cat, VTraKor] rjKovero CLTTO TOV (TTavpov 
on Nai). This is generally understood as a reference 
to the ' descent into hell,' which was early accepted as 
a dogma by the Church and has a place in the Creed, 
although its only clear mention in the New Testament 
occurs in 1 Peter iii. 18 f. : 'Because Christ . . . being 
put to death in the flesh, but quickened in the spirit, in 
which also he went and preached (eKrjpvgev) unto the 
spirits in prison, which aforetime were disobedient ; ' and 
(iv. 6) : ' For unto this end was the Gospel spoken unto 
the dead.' It is a curious fact that the c Gospel according 
to Peter,' the fragment of which is first discovered in a 
little volume along with a fragment of the ' Apocalypse of 
Peter,' should thus contain a reference to a doctrine, the 
only allusion to which in any of the canonical writings 
is contained in a so-called ' Epistle of Peter.' Hilgenfeld 
wishes to read Kowtoptvois instead of /cot/iw/xe^ot?, and 
disputes the rendering of VTTCLKOTJ as ' answer,' although 
he admits that there is some support to this as a 
liturgical response. 1 He would render this passage : 'Du 
verklindigtest den Profanirten und einem Gehorsam. 2 
Von dem Kreuze her erschallt : Ja.' He argues that 
there can be no question here of a descent into hell by 
one coming out of the grave who cannot even hold 
himself upright, but must be led ; that, however much 
the inanimate body of Jesus may still be called ' the 
Lord,' his ' Self ' is already in death ascended to heaven ; 
the selfless (selbstlose) body cannot possibly in the mean- 

victoriae et usque in aeternum permanebit ' (Evcmg. Nicodemi, Pars ii. 
Latine B. cap. x. (xxvi.) ; Tischendorf, Evcmg. Apocr. 1853, p. 409 ; Ep+ 
Barn. c. 12 ; Greg. Nyss. Adv. Jud. c. 7). 

1 Constitt. App. viii. 12, pp. 259, 13 f. 

3 The expression is so peculiar that we give it in the original. 



THE DESCENT INTO HELL 89 

time have gone into Hades. 1 In this conclusion, how- 
ever, he is at variance with almost all critics, who 
generally take the view rendered above. 2 

The passage which we have quoted from Matthew 
(xxvii. 52 f.) must be recalled, in which the first 
Synoptic alone of the four canonical Gospels has an 
account of astonishing events said to have occurred at 
the death of Jesus : an earthquake which rent the rocks 
and opened the tombs, ' and many bodies of the saints 
that were sleeping (Acefcot/i^/AeW^) were raised ; and 
coming forth out of the tombs after his resurrection, 
they entered into the holy city and appeared unto 
many.' This resurrection of the saints ' that were 
sleeping ' is associated by Eusebius with the descent into 
hell, 3 and it is not improbable that the first Synoptist 
had it in his mind. It is not necessary to point out 
many early references to the descent into hell, 4 but an 
interesting passage may be quoted from Justin. He 
accuses the Jews of omitting from the prophecy of 
Jeremiah in their copies of the Septuagint the following 
verse : ' The Lord God, the Holy one of Israel, remem- 
bered his dead who lay sleeping (/ce/cot/x^jLte^oj^) in the 
earth, and descended to them to bring to them the good 
news of his salvation.' 5 It is not known that the 
passage ever really existed in Jeremiah but, notwith- 
standing, Irenaeus quotes it no less than five times. 6 

The writer does not explain the representation of 

1 L.c. pp. 263 f. Dr. Martineau translates the passage : * Hast thou 
preached obedience to them that sleep ? ' Nineteenth Century, June 1893, 
pp. 917 f. 

2 Harnack, I.e. pp. 68 f. ; Lods, I.e. p. 48, although with a ? ; Zahn, 
I.e. pp. 22 f. ; Eobinson, I.e. pp. 24 f. ; Swete, I.e. pp. xiv. 19. (Dr. Swete 
considers any reference to 1 Pet. iii. 19 improbable.) J. Eendel Harris, 
I.e. pp. 51 f., 89 ; von Schubert, I.e. pp. 101 f. ; cf. van Manen, I.e. pp. 
522 f. ; Martineau, I.e. pp. 917 f. 

3 Dem. Ev. 500. This is referred to by Dr. Swete, I.e. p. 19, n. 2. 

4 For instance, Ignat. Ep. Magn. 9 ; Hermas, Sim. ix. 16. 
3 Dial. Ixxii. 

6 Haer. iii. 20, 4 ; iv. 22, 1 ; 33, 1, 12 ; v. 31, 1. 



OF THE 

UNIVERSITY 




'90 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

the three who came out of the tomb, two of whom were 
' supporting,' or, as is subsequently said, leading him, 
or conducting him, but this figure, more stately than 
the others, of course, is intended to be recognised as 
Jesus. Too much has been said as to the weakness 
supposed to be here described, and Zahn, who as much 
as possible ridicules the whole contents of the fragment, 
says that ' the raised Lazarus, in comparison with 
him, is a hero in strength and life.' But is the in- 
tention here to depict weakness? No word is used 
which really demands that interpretation. As Dr. 
Swete rightly points out, ' the support appears to be 
regarded as nominal only, since He is also said to be 
" conducted " (xei/oayo>yoi7*eW>) ' (p. 18). It is true that 
Xeipayojyetz' is twice used in Acts (ix. 8, xxii. 11) to 
express Paul's helplessness when led by the hand after 
his vision on the way to Damascus, but it does not in 
itself imply weakness, and no other hint of feebleness 
is given in the fragment. The ' touch me not ' of the 
fourth Gospel, when Mary Magdalene stretches out her 
hand to Jesus, is quite as much a mark of weakness as 
this. It may not unfairly, on the other hand, be in- 
terpreted as a mark of honour, and nothing in Peter 
forbids this reading. If weakness were indicated, it 
might be taken as a Docetic representation of the con- 
dition of the human body, deprived of the divine Christ, 
who had ascended from the cross. 

The continuation of the narrative in Peter is as 
different from that of our canonical Gospels as its 
commencement : 

43. These, therefore, took counsel together whether they should go 
and declare these things to Pilate. 44. And whilst they were still 
considering, the heavens again appeared opened, and a certain man 
descending and going into the grave. 45. Seeing these things, the 
centurion and his men hastened to Pilate by night, leaving the tomb 
they were watching, and narrated all things they had seen, fearing 



THE RESURRECTION 91 

greatly, and saying : * Truly he was a Son of God ' (u\r;6we vios fa 
Seov). 46. Pilate answered and said, ' I am pure of the blood of 
the Son of God, but thus it seemed good unto you ' (eyw KaOaptvw 
TOV a7/mroe rov vtov TUV Oeov, vf.iiv tie TOVTO e3ocv). 47. Then they 
all came to him beseeching and entreating him that he should com- 
mand the centurion and the soldiers to say nothing of what they 
had seen, 48. ' For it is better,' they said, ' to lay upon us the 
greatest sins before God, and not to fall into the hands of the people 
of the Jews and be stoned.' 49. Pilate, therefore, commanded the 
centurion and the soldiers to say nothing. 

As the first Synoptic is the only Gospel which 
relates the story of the application to Pilate for a guard 
and the watch at the sepulchre, so of course it is the 
only one which gives the sequel to that episode ; but 
this differs in every respect from the account in Peter. 
It is as follows (xxviii. 11 f.) : 

Some of the guard came into the city, and told unto the chief 
priests all the things that were come to pass. And when they were 
-assembled with the elders, and had taken counsel, they gave large 
money unto the soldiers, saying, Say ye, His disciples came by night 
and stole him away while we slept. And if this come to the 
governor's ears, we will persuade him, and rid you of care. So they 
took the money, and did as they were taught : and this saying was 
spread abroad among the Jews, and continueth until this day. 

When the centurion and soldiers in Peter go. to 
Pilate after witnessing the events described as occur- 
ring at the resurrection, ' fearing greatly ' (ayow&We? 
), they say, 'Truly he was a Son of God' 
vibs yv 0eoG). It will be remembered that, in 
the first Synoptic, when the centurion and they that 
were watching Jesus saw the earthquake and the things 
that were done when he expired, they ' feared ex- 
ceedingly ' (tyopriOycrav cn/>o'S/)a), and said, ' Truly this 
was a Son of God ' (dX^ois 0eov wos fy ouros). The 
tradition of the astonished centurion bearing such 
testimony to Jesus is known to both writers, but under 
different circumstances, and independently treated. In 



92 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

similar fashion, the reply put into the mouth of Pilate 
in Peter, ' I am pure of the blood (ey&) KaOapeva) TOV 
cu/xaTos) of the Son of God, but thus it seemed good 
unto you,' is, to a certain extent, the same as Pilate's 
declaration to the multitude after washing his hands- 
(xxvii. 24 f.) : 'I am innocent of the blood of this 
righteous man (d#wos ei/xi OLTTO TOV aJ/Aaros TOV OLKCLLOV 
TOVTOV) : see ye to it ; ' but in this case, as well as the 
other, the details and the language show an independent 
use of a similar source. In the Synoptic, the centurion 
and soldiers do not go to Pilate at all, but are bribed by 
the chief priests and elders to say that his disciples 
stole him by night when they slept. They are warned 
by Pilate to be altogether silent, in Peter. As the 
desire of the author is represented to be to remove 
responsibility from Pilate and throw it all upon the 
Jews, it is difficult to conceive that, if he had this 
account before him, he could deliberately have left it 
unused, and preferred his own account. 

We now come to the visit of the women to the 
sepulchre : 

50. In the morning of the Lord's day, Mary Magdalene, a. 
disciple of the Lord (through fear of the Jews, for they burnt with 
anger, she had not done at the grave of the Lord that which women 
are accustomed to do for those that die and are loved by them), 
51. took her women friends with her and came to the grave where 
he was laid. 52. And they feared lest the Jews should see them, 
and said : ' If we could not on that day on which he was crucified 
weep and lament, let us do these things even now at his grave. 
53. But who will roll away the stone that is laid at the door of his 
grave (rt'e 3e cnroKvXiffei r\^1v KOI TOV \l6ov TOV rtOlvra enl rr/e Gvpag 
TOV nvrjfieLov) in order that we may enter and set ourselves by him 
and do the things that are due ? 54. For great was the stone (/iy 
yap %v b \ido<;), and we fear lest some one should see us. And if we 
should not be able to do it, let us at least lay down before the door 
that which we bring in his memory, and let us weep and lament till 
we come to our home.' 55. And they went and found the tomb 
opened and, coming near, they stooped down and see there a certain 



THE WOMEN AT THE SEPULCHRE 93 

young man sitting in the midst of the tomb, beautiful and clad in 
a shining garment (/ecu TrponreXBovaraL irapiKv^av 7, KCU opuxny IKE'I 
riva vtaviaxoi' Ka.6e6/jitrov piffu) rov ratyov, upaloi' KUI Trfpi(3t(3\r)/uievov 
frro\i}v XaprrpoTarrji'), who said to them : 56. ' Why are ye come ? 
Whom seek ye ? Him who was crucified ? He is risen and gone 
away. But if ye do not believe, stoop down and see the place 
where he lay, that he is not there ; for he is risen and gone away 
whence he was sent' (ri i)\0are; rira ^relrt; ju/) TOV ffravpuOevra 
tKtlvov ; ai'<rTT) Kal a7rrj\tiei>' el Se fit) Trtarevere, TrapaKvifsare KO.I tare 
TOV TOTTOV 'ivQa ecctro, on OVK EOTIV ' aviary yap Kal a.Trii\Qev EKEI odev 
cnre<rra\r)). Then the women, frightened, fled. 

We need not remark that in all essential points the 
account given here is different from that in our Gospels. 
In each of the three Synoptics, it is said that the 
women saw where Jesus was laid, and the first two 
name Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Jesus 
(Mark ' the other Mary '), Matt, xxvii. 61, Mark xv. 47, 
Luke xxiii. 55. All four canonical Gospels relate their 
coming to the sepulchre : Matthew (xxviii. 1), ' late on 
the Sabbath day, as it began to dawn toward the first 
day of the week ; ' Mark (xvi. 1), ' when the Sabbath 
was past ; ' Luke (xxiv. 1), 'on the first day of the 
week at early dawn ; ' but only the second and third 
state that they bring spices to anoint Jesus ; in 
Matthew the purpose stated being merely ' to see the 
sepulchre.' In the fourth Gospel, only Mary Magdalene 
comes, and no reason is assigned. In Peter, Mary 
Magdalene only is named, but she takes her women 
friends, and though spices are not directly named, they 
are distinctly implied, and the object of the visit to the 
tomb, admirably described as ' that which women are 
accustomed to do for those who die and are loved by 
them,' which they had not been able to do on the day 
of the crucifixion, through fear of the Jews. Even 
now the same fear is upon them; but nothing is said of 
it in the four Gospels. 



94 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

The only part of the words put into their mouths- 
by the author which at all corresponds with anything 
in the canonical narratives is that regarding the open- 
ing of the sepulchre. 6 But who will roll us away the 
stone that is laid at the door of the grave ? ' (TI'S Se 
aVo/ciAicrei rjfJLLV /cat TOV \i6ov TOV TtOevTa ITTL TTJS Ovpas 
TOV fjivrifjiLov ;). In Matthew, an angel had rolled away 
the stone, but in Mark the women are represented as 
asking the same question among themselves (xvi. 3), 
* Who shall roll us away the stone from the door of the 
grave ? ' (TIS aTro/ciAurei rjpJiv TOV \iOov IK rrys Ovpas TOV 
prqp&ov ;) practically in the same words. To appre- 
ciate the relative importance of the similarity in this- 
detail it should be remembered that the same words 
are used with slight grammatical changes in the other 
two Synoptics : Matt, xxviii. 2, the angel ' rolled away 
the stone ' (ctTreKuXto-e TOV \i6ov)\ and Luke xxiv. 2, they 
found ' the stone rolled away from the grave ' (TOV \L6ov 
a7roKKv\LcriJivov ciTro TOV jjivr) fjLiov) . The privilege of 
using a similar source of tradition must also be accorded 
to the author of the fragment. 

The women in Peter, after a few more words 
explanatory of their purpose in going to the sepulchre, 
use an expression to which so much importance has 
been attached by Zahn that, to render it intelligible, it 
must be connected with the context just discussed. 
' But who will roll away the stone that is laid at the 
door of the grave, in order that we may enter and set 
ourselves by him, and do the things that are due ? For 
great was the stone (/xeyas yap rjv o Xt^os), and we fear 
lest some one should see us.' Now in the second 
Synoptic (xvi. 4) we read that the women, looking up, 
* see that the stone (Xi'00?) is rolled back ; for it was 
exceeding great ' (rjv yap peyas a-(f>6opa). Zahn says : 
' Just as certainly can the dependence of the Gospel of 



CONSTRUCTION OF THE SYNOPTICS 95 

Peter on Mark be proved. A proof scarcely to be 
refuted lies even in the one little word r\v^ which is 
mechanically taken from Mark xvi. o.' 1 To one so 
willing to be convinced, what might not be proved by 
many little words in the canonical Gospels ? It must 
be remembered that none of our Synoptics sprang full- 
Hedged from the original tradition, but, as is recognised 
by every critic competent to form an opinion, is based 
on previous works and records of tradition, which 
gradually grew into this more complete form. Any 
one who wishes to realise this should examine Eush- 
brooke's ' Synopticon,' which, at a glance, will show the 
matter and the language common to our first three 
Gospels, and leave little doubt as to the common origin 
of these works. It may be useful towards a proper 
understanding of the problem before us if we give a 
single illustration of the construction of the Synoptics 
taken from the very part of the narrative at which we 
have arrived. We shall arrange it in parallel columns 
for facility of comparison. 

MATTHEW xxvii. MAKK xv. LUKE xxiii. 

55. And many women 40. And there were 49. And all his ac- 
were there beholding also women beholding quaintance, and the 
from afar, which had from afar : among whom women that followed 
followed Jesus from were both Mary Magda- him from Galilee, 
Galilee, ministering un- lene and Mary the stood afar off, seeing 
to him: 56. among whom mother of James the these things, xxiv. 
was Mary Magdalene, less and of Joses, and 10. Now they were 
and Mary the mother of Salome ; 41. who, when Mary Magdalene and 
James and Joses, and he was in Galilee, fol- Joanna, and Mary [the 
the mother of the sons lowed him, and minis- mother] of James, and 
of Zebedee. tered unto him . . . other women with 

them, xxiii. 50. 

57. And when even 42. And when even 50. And behold a 

was come, there came a was now come, . . . 43. man named 

rich man from Arima- there came Joseph of Joseph, who was a 

thaea, Arimathaea, a councillor councillor, a good man 

of honourable estate, and a righteous, 51. 

. . . of Arimathaea, 

a city of the Jews, 

1 L.c. p. 52. 




96 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

MATTHEW xxvii. MARK xv. LUKE xxiii. 

who also himself was who also himself was who was looking for 

Jesus' disciple : looking for the kingdom the kingdom of God : 

of God: and he boldly 

58. this man went to went in unto Pilate and 52. this man went to 

Pilate, and asked for the asked for the body of Pilate, and asked for 

body of Jesus. Jesus. the body of Jesus. 



55. T H(rtti> <5e fuel 40. r Ho~av fie KOL yv- 49. Etcrrr^/<ei(7av 8e 

yvvaiKes TToXXat dnb p.a- vcuKfs djro paKpodev iravrts ol yvoxrTol 

Kpodcv fawpovcraiy arrive? $ea>po{5(rai, eV ais KOI avrcS aV6 p,a/cpd$ei>, *ai 

T}KO\ovdrj(rav rai 'Irjo-ov Mapt'a 17 MaySaXrji/r) /cat yvvalKes at avvaKoXov- 

OTTO TTJS FaXtXaias 1 Stuxo- Mapta rj 'IaKa>|3ot TOV 6ov(rai atr<5 OTTO TTJS 

vovo~ai avT6>, (56) eV ais p.iicpov KCU 'laxr^ro? p.rj- FuXtXatay, opwcrai ravra. 

r)v Mapiaf) Ma-ySaX?;!^, <al rrjp KOI 2aXco/zr;, (41) ac (xxiv. 10) qa-av de 17 

Mopia f) TOV 'laKO)/3ou KOL ore qv ev rfj TaXiXaia MaySaX?;!/^ Mapia KOI 

'Icoa-?) WTrjp* KOI f) prjrrjp T)Ko\ov6ovv avrw icat SIT/- 'laxii'm /eat Mapt'a 17 

rS)v viatv Ze/3e8aiov. Koi/ovy aurw, . . . 'laKa>/3ou icat at XotTrai 



crvv avTais , . . 

57. 'Ox/rt'as 8e yevopcvrjs 42. xat rjifir; o\/rta? yevo- 50. Kat tSov ai/r)p 
avdpuiros TrXovo-ios p-fvr]S, . . . (43) e'X$a>i/ ovd/Ltart 'laxrJ7<p /3ou- 

<i7ro 'Apipadaias, Tovvopa 'Iaxrr)<p OTTO 'Api/ia^at'as, Xeurr)s VTrap^coi/, aw)p 
'Ia><rr)(p, fiKr^^v /3ouXeurr/s, 6y eryatfos xat St/caios 1 , 

51. . . . OTTO 'Apt/xa^atay 
TToXecoy roil' 'louSauoi', 

o? Kat auros cpa6r)Tv6r) KCU avTos r\v Trpoo-Se^d- 6? Trpoa-eSe'^ero rr)y 
TW 'iT/crov /nei>o rr/v jSao-tXei'ai/ ro{5 /3a<riXet'ai> roG ^eov. 

58. ovros 7rpcxreX#a>i' ^eoi), roX/ir/o'as eto'^X^ei' 52. OVTOS 7rpo(reX$a)i> 
TM IletXaro) T/r^traro TO npos TOV Hfi\a.Tov /cat rw IleiXara) 7/rr/oraro TO 
<Twp.a TOV 'Ir)o~ov. fiTijcraro TO o~o)/za ToO o^aj/ia ToO 'ir/crov. 



Or take, for instance, a few verses giving the arrest 
of Jesus as narrated by the three Synoptists : 

MATTHEW xxvi. MARK xiv. LUKE xxii. 

47. And while he yet 43. And straightway, 47. "While he yet 
spake, lo, Judas, one of while he yet spake, spake, lo, a multitude, 
the twelve, came, and cometh Judas, one of and he that was called 
with hun a great multi- the twelve, and with him Judas, one of the 
tude with swords and a multitude with swords twelve, went before 
staves, from the chief and staves, from the them ; 

priests and elders of the chief priests and the 
people. scribes and the elders. 

48. Now he that be- 44. Now he that be- 
trayed him gave them a trayed him had given 

sign, saying, Whomso- them a token, saying, and he drew near unto 
ever I shall kiss, that is Whomsoever I shall kiss, Jesus to kiss him. 
he : take him. that is he ; take him, 

and lead him away 

safely. 

49. And straightway 45. And when he was 
he came to Jesus, and come, straightway he 
said, Hail, Rabbi ; and came to him and saith, 
kissed him. Rabbi ; and kissed him. 



CONSTRUCTION OF THE SYNOPTICS 97 

MATTHEW xxvi. MARK xiv. LUKE xxii. 

50. And Jesus said 48. But Jesus said 
unto him. Friend, do unto him, Judas, be- 
that for which thou art trayest thou the Son 
come. of man with a kiss ? 
Then they came and laid 46. And they laid (54. And they seized 
hands on Jesus and took hands on him and took him and led him a way.) 
him. him. 

51. And lo, one of 47. But a certain one 50. And a certain 
them that were with of them one of them 

Jesus stretched out his 

hand, and drew his that stood by drew his 

sword, and smote the sword, and smote the smote the 

servant of the high servant of the high servant of the high 

priest, and struck off his priest, and struck off his priest, and struck off 

ear. ear. his right ear. 

47. Kai en avrov \a- 43. Kai fvdvs ert avrov 47. ert avrov XaXoOr- 

\ovvros, I8ov 'lovSa? eiy AuAoCiros' Trapayiverat TO?, I8ov o^Xos, Kai 6 

rutv ScoSexa rj\6ev, Kal p.er' 'Iov8as els rwv ScoSexa, \cyop.vos 'lovSa? els 

avrov o^Xo? TroXuj aero. Kal /zer' avrov o^Xos juera rail/ 8o>8eKa 

KOI v\Q)v dno p,a^aipu)v KOI v\a>v irapa CLVTOVS, K.ai 

KOI Trpea- TOIV dp^tepe'cof Kai rS>v 

ov XaoO. ypa^arecov Kal irpe<r(3vrc- 



48. 6 de TrapadiSovs 44. SeSwKei 5e 6 irapa- 
avrov e8a>icev carols 0-77- 8i8ovs avrbv frv(T<Trjp.ov 

l^fiov \eyajv ov av avrols \fyu)V ov av rfyyurev rw *Ir)(rov 

(ptXrjo'a), O.VTOS earns <piXj7O"co. CIVTOS COTIV icpa- (f)i\fj(rai OVTOV. 

Kparfja-are avrov. Trja-are avrov KOI dirdyere 
d(r(pa\a>s. 

49. Kat ev^e'co? 7rpoo-fX- 45. Kai e\do3V fvdvs 
6u>v TO) 'Ir;o-oG eiirev TrpoaeXOtov avra) Xeyet 
^aipe paftdci, Kal /tare- p'a/3/3ei', KOI KCtT((pl\r)crev. 
<p[\r)(Tfi> avrov. OVTOV. 

50. 6 8e 'Irjo-ovs elrrfv 48. 'l^o-ovy 8e 
aura) eraTpe, e</)' 6 Trapet, avrco 'loufia, 

rore TrpoacXdovrcs eVe'- TOV vlov rov avdpoarrov 

7rapa8i8<os ; 

(3a\ov ras ^etpay eVi rov 46. ot 8e irJ3a\av ras (54. o-vAXa/SoWey 

'Irjo-ovv KCU fKpdrrja-av ^eipas avrai Kai KpaTTj(rav avrov fjyayov.) 

avrov. avrov. 

51. Kai I8ov fls rwv 47. ets- fie ns ra>v 50. /tai eVara^ej/ 
/zera 'Irjo-oi) eKTfivas rfjv Trapear^Korcov (rnavdufvos ns e'^ avroiv rov 

aWo-7rao-ei> ri 



afrou, Ka rrar- 

gas rov 8ov\ov rov px tf - fioi)Xoi> roO ap^iepe'coy xai ap^tepecos roi/ fiouXoi/ 

pe'coff d(pel\ev avrov ro acpeiXev avrov ro wrdpiov. Kai a<peiAez> ro ovy auroO 
tariov. TO 8e^i6v. 

Such close similarity as this, with occasional as- 
tonishing omissions of matter and flagrant contradic- 
tions where independent narrative is attempted, runs 

II 



98 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

through the whole of the three Synoptics. This is 
not the place to enter upon any discussion of these 
phenomena, or any explanation of the origin of our 
Gospels, but apologists may be invited to consider the 
fact before passing judgment on the Gospel of Peter. 
Any coincidence of statement in the narrative of the 
fragment with any one of the four Gospels is promptly 
declared to be decisive evidence of dependence on that 
Gospel ; and even the use of a word which has a 
parallel in them is sufficient reason for denouncing the 
author as a plagiarist. It would almost seem as if such 
critics had never read the prologue to the third Synoptic, 
and forgotten the TroXXoi to which its author refers, 
when they limit the Christian tradition to these Gospels, 
which again, upon examination, must themselves be 
limited to two the Synoptic and the Johannine, which 
in so great a degree contradict each other. 

To return now to the passage which we have to 
examine. It will be observed that the second Synoptic 
treats the episode of the women in a manner different 
from the other two, but in the same style, though with 
very differing details, as Peter. We shall show reason 
for believing that both have drawn from the same 
source, but that the fragment has probably adhered 
more closely to the original source. In Mark(xvi. 3 f.) 
the women are, as in Peter, represented as speaking : 
' And they were saying among themselves, " Who shall 
roll us away the stone from the door of the tomb ? " 
Here the spoken words stop, and the writer continues 
to narrate : c And looking up, they see that the stone is 
rolled back (dz/a/ceKuXio-rcu) : for it was (yv) exceeding 
great.' It is obvious that the ' was ' here is quite out 
of place, and it seems impossible to avoid the conclusion 
that, originally, it must have stood with a different con- 
text That different context we have in Peter. The 



THE ANGELS AT THE RESURRECTION 99 

women say amongst themselves : 'Who will roll us away 
the stone that is laid at the door of the grave, in order 
that we may enter ' and, of course, in saying this 
they are supposed to have in their minds the stone 
which they had seen the evening before and, naturally, 
express their recollection of it in the past tense ' for it 
was exceeding great.' If the phrase has been mechani- 
cally introduced, it has been so by the second Synoptist, 
in whose text it is more out of place than in Peter. A 
prescriptive right to early traditions of this kind cannot 
reasonably be claimed for any writer, simply because his 
compilation has happened to secure a place in the Canon. 
When the women come to the tomb, they stoop 
down (iraptKviljav) and see there (opaxnv e/cet) a certain 
young man (TLVO, veavia-Kov) sitting in the midst of the 
tomb, beautiful and clad in a shining garment (upatov 
Kal 7rpL/3e/3\r)nei>ov (TToXrjv XafJLTrpoTaTrjv). This is the 
' certain man ' who descended when the heavens were 
again opened, as described in v. 44. The realistic touch 
of the women stooping to look into the low entrance 
of the tomb is repeated when the ' young man ' bids 
them ' stoop down ' (TrapaKv^are) and convince them- 
selves that Jesus had risen. This does not occur in any 
of the Synoptics ; but in the fourth Gospel (xx. 5), Peter, 
it is said, ' stooping down ' (Trapa/otyas) sees (/3XeVei) 
the clothes. In Matthew, the angel sits upon the stone 
which he has rolled away, and not in the sepulchre, and 
his description is (xxviii. 3) : ' His appearance was as 
lightning, and his raiment white as snow ' (fy 8c 17 etSe'a 
CLVTOV a>s acrr/DaTrr), Kal TO efSv/Aa avrov XCVKOV a>s X tc ^)- 
In Mark (xvi. 8), they see a 'young man' (veaviarKov) 
sitting on the right side, and not in the middle, and he 
is ' clad in a white robe ' (Trepi/BeftXTjjjitvov o-roXrjv 
XevKrjv). In Luke (xxiv. 4), two men (dvSpes Svo) stand 
by the women ' in dazzling apparel ' (iv laBrJTi aa-rpa- 

H 2 



100 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 



In the fourth Gospel (xx. 12), Mary sees two 
angels sitting, the one at the head, the other at the 
feet, where the body had lain, but they are simply said 
to be ' in white ' (eV XeuKots). 

The ' young man ' says to the women in Peter : 
4 Why are ye come ? (TL jjXOare ;) Whom seek ye ? (ruva 
77x6176 ;) Him who was crucified ? (/zr) rov o-Tavpa)0i>Ta 
;) He is risen and gone away (avecrrr) Kal 
v). But if ye do not believe, stoop down, 
and see the place where he lay (irapaKv^are Kal TSare 
rbv TOTTOV tvOa e/cei7o), that he is not there, for he is 
risen and gone away thither whence he was sent'* 
(avecrTir) yap Kal aTrrjWtv e/cei oOev 0,77607701X77 ).' In Mat- 
thew (xxviii. 5 f.) the angel ' answered and said unto the 
women ' (who had not spoken to him, apparently) 
c " Fear not ye : for I know that ye seek Jesus which 
hath been crucified (otSa yap OTL 'Irjcrovv TOV e 
7776176). He is not here, for he rose (OVK 

, rjytpOrj yap), even as he said. Come, see the 
place where the Lord lay (SeGre tSere TOV TOTTOV OTTOV 
Ifceiro). And go quickly, and tell his disciples he 
rose from the dead (rjyepOrj OLTTO TMV veKp&v) ; and lo, 
he goeth before you into Galilee ; there shall ye see 
him: lo, I have told you." In Mark (xvi. 6 f.), this 
* young man ' in the tomb says : 'Be not amazed; ye seek 
Jesus the Nazarene which hath been crucified ('I^crow 
7776176 TOV Na^apyvcv TOV lo-TavpajfJievov). He rose 
(yycpOri) ; he is not here ; behold, the place where they 
laid him ! (OVK earns wSe tSe 6 TOTTOS OTTOU edrjKav 
avTov). But go tell his disciples and Peter, He goeth 
before you into Galilee : there shall ye see him, as he 
said unto you.' The close resemblance of these two 
accounts in the first and second Gospels is striking, and 
scarcely less so is the resemblance, with important 
variations, of the third Synoptic (xxiv. 5 ff.). The ' two 



THE KESURKECTION 101 

men in dazzling apparel ' say to the women, who stand 
with their faces bowed down towards the earth : ' Why 
seek ye the living among the dead ? He is not here, but 
he rose (OVK tcmv cDSe, a\\a riyepOiq). 1 Eemember 
how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee, 
saying, that the Son of man must be delivered up into 
the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third 
-day rise again.' The complete change in the reference 
to Galilee here will be observed. 

The peculiar ending of the words of the 'young 
man ' in Peter is nowhere found in our Gospels : ' He is 
risen and gone away thither whence he was sent.' Mr. 
Eobinson compares with this a passage from the 20th 
Homily of Aphrahat (ed. Wright, p. 385): 'And the 
angel said to Mary, he is risen and gone away to him 
that sent him/ Mr. Eobinson adds : ' There is reason 
to believe that Aphrahat, a Syrian writer, used Tatian's 
Harmony : and thus we seem to have a second link 
between our Gospel and that important work.' 2 But 
is it not rather a curious position in which to place the 
supposed ' Diatessaron,' to argue that a passage which 
it does not now contain was nevertheless in it because 
a, Syrian writer who is supposed to have used the 
* Diatessaron ' has quoted the passage ? It shows how 
untrustworthy are all arguments regarding early works 
like the ' Diatessaron.' Looking at the other instances 
which could be pointed out, and to some of which we 
have referred, we see that everything not agreeing with 
the Gospels of the Church has been gradually eliminated 
or corrected into agreement, and that thus the very pro- 
bable use of the Gospel according to Peter by Tatian 
may be concealed. As Mr. Eobinson further points out, 

1 Westcott and Hort put these words between double brackets, as 
almost certain interpolations, through the action of ' Western influences.' 
'-' The Gospel according to Peter, p. 29, n. 1. 



102 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETEK 

however, the words of the angel in Peter are in direct 
contradiction to those put into the mouth of Jesus- 
in the fourth Gospel (xx. 17) : 'I am not yet ascended 
to the Father/ 

The conclusion of the whole episode in Peter is the 
short and comprehensive phrase : ' Then the women,, 
frightened, fled' (rdre at yvz/cu/ces (frofirjOelcraL tyvyov). 
In Matthew, in obedience to the order of the angel to 
go and tell his disciples, none of which is given in 
Peter, it is said (xxviii. 8) : 6 And they departed quickly 
from the tomb with fear and great joy ' (KOL a 

TO)(V CLTTO 7OV fJLV7)p,LOV fJLTOL <f)6/BoV KO.I \a 

and ran to bring his disciples word/ In Mark (xvi. 8} 
it is said : * And they went out and fled from the tomb ; 
for trembling and astonishment had come upon them 
(KOL ^\0ovcrai e<t>vyov OLTTO rov jjan)p*iov ' tLKev yap 
auras T/OO/AOS KCLI eKcrrao-i?). And they said nothing to 
any one: for they were afraid' (tyoftovvro yap}. The 
running to bring the disciples word, in the first, and 
the saying nothing to any one, of the second, Synoptic, is 
a case of curious contradiction in details. The third 
Gospel twice over repeats the statement that the women 
told what they had heard c to the eleven and to all the 
rest' (xxiv. 9, 10), but says nothing of the emotions 
excited by the interview, except the double statement 
(xxiv. 8), 'And they remembered his words,' and, 11, 
6 And these words appeared in their sight as idle talk, 
and they disbelieved them.' 

In the first Synoptic, however (xxviii. 9 f.), as the 
women go, the risen Jesus himself meets them and 
delivers the same order to tell the disciples to depart 
into Galilee, where they shall see him. The genuine 
portion of the second Synoptic ends with the words 
quoted above, and it is only in the added conclusion 
(xvi. 9. 20) that we meet with an account of an ap- 



PECULIARITIES OF THE FRAGMENT 103 

pearance to Mary Magdalene in the morning. The 
third Synoptic relates no appearance to the women or 
any one that morning ; but the fourth Gospel has the 
appearance of Jesus to Mary Magdalene, and a long 
interview between them. Now all this is quite dis- 
tinctly excluded from the Gospel according to Peter, 
and those who argue for the dependence of the work 
on our Gospels have to explain this deliberate 
omission. 

The fragment proceeds : 

58. And it was the last day of the Unleavened bread, and many 
went forth, returning to their homes, the feast being ended. 59. But 
we, the twelve disciples of the Lord, wept and mourned, and each 
went to his home sorrowing for that which had happened. 60. But 
I, Simon Peter, and Andrew, my brother, took our nets and went to 
the sea, and there was with us Levi, the son of Alphaeus, whom the 
Lord .... 

And so, at a most interesting point, the fragment breaks 
off, in the middle of a phrase. This, it will be observed, 
distinctly excludes the vision to the two disciples in the 
country, mentioned Mark xvi. 12 f., supposing it to be 
that described in the third Synoptic (xxiv. 13 fi.), of 
which long narrative no hint is given in Peter. It 
also, of course, excludes the appearance to the disciples 
in the room, described in the fourth Gospel (xix. 20 ff.), 
and the breathing of the Holy Ghost upon them, of 
which very important episode the three Synoptics are 
equally ignorant, as well as the second appearance to 
them and the conviction of the unbelieving Thomas, 
which only this Gospel records. We may add that the 
appearance to the eleven as they sat at meat, related in 
the addition to the second Synoptic (xvi. 14 f.), with 
the mission of the apostles 'into all the world,' with 
miraculous powers endowed, which the other Gospels 
do not mention, is likewise excluded by Peter. 



104 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

This is not all that is excluded, however, for in the 
fragment reference is distinctly made to the 'twelve 
disciples,' which is an explicit confirmation of the state- 
ment made in v. 26 f., 'I and my companions . . . 
were fasting and mourning,' which makes no exception 
any more than the similar ' We, the twelve disciples of 
the Lord' now quoted. Supposing this statement to 
be deliberately made, and we have no reason whatever 
from anything in the rest of the fragment to doubt it, 
this completely excludes the whole of the story of a 
betrayal of his master by Judas Iscariot. Various facts 
must be remembered in confirmation of the view that 
the ' betrayal ' of Jesus by Judas Iscariot was unknown 
to the older tradition. In the Apocalypse (xxi. 14) it 
is said that upon the twelve foundations of the Holy 
City, the New Jerusalem, are written ' the twelve names 
of the twelve apostles of the Lamb.' If, as is generally 
believed, this Apocalypse was written by John the 
Apostle, is it possible that, if Judas had betrayed his 
master in the manner described by the canonical 
Gospels, he could deliberately have written this, using 
twice over the ' twelve,' which includes that Apostle ? 
Again, in the first epistle to the Corinthians (i. xv. 5), 
in relating the supposed ' appearances ' of Jesus, it is 
said that he first appeared to Cephas : ' Then unto the 
twelve.' l If the point be considered on the mere 
ground of historical probability, there is every reason 
to consider that the betrayal by Judas is a later product 
of the ' evolved gnosis.' Jesus is described as going 
about everywhere with his disciples, and nothing could 

1 In the passage 1 Cor. xi. 23 mention is made of a betrayal : ' in the 
night in which he was betrayed,' but without further detail, and it is 
quite consistent to suppose that the * betrayal ' is not attributed to one of 
the Twelve. However, there is considerable reason for believing that this 
passage is an interpolation. It is a fact that a betrayal is not alluded to 
in any other place where we might expect to find it in these Epistles ; e.g. 
Rom. iv. 25 ; viii. 32 ; Gal. ii. 20. 



PECULIARITIES OF THE FRAGMENT 105 

have been easier, under the circumstances, than to 
follow and quietly arrest him, without any betrayal at 
all. In fact, there is no real need shown for such a 
betrayal, and the older Christian tradition probably did 
not contain it. It was just the trait which the ' evolved 
gnosis ' would add to the picture from such a passage 
as Psalm xli. 9 : ' Yea, mine own familiar friend, in 
whom I trusted, which did eat of my bread, hath lifted 
up his heel against me,' and which was given its literal 
fulfilment in the detail mentioned in the first and 
second Synoptics (Matt. xxvi. 23, Mark. xiv. 20), 'He 
that dipped his hand with me in the dish, the same shall 
betray me.' It may be mentioned that Justin does not 
appear to have known anything of a betrayal . of Jesus, 
and that, in places where, if he had been aware of the 
episode, he would certainly have referred to it, he 
passes over it in total silence. 

According to the fragment, Simon Peter, and at 
least some of the disciples, must have gone into Galilee 
without any vision of the risen Jesus ; and probably the 
last verse, which is broken off so abruptly, prepares the 
account of such an appearance as is described in the 
much-questioned last chapter of the fourth Gospel. It 
is worth pointing out, as perhaps an indication of the 
tradition which Peter follows, that both in the first and 
second Synoptic the order is given to the disciples to 
go into Galilee, where they are told that they are to see 
Jesus. In spite of this distinct order and statement, 
the author of the first Synoptic describes Jesus as 
immediately after appearing to the women, and giving 
the same direction to go into Galilee (xxviii. 7, 10), 
whilst in the spurious verses of Mark he nevertheless 
appears in Jerusalem to Mary Magdalene and to the 
Apostles. The third Synoptist gives a different turn to 



106 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

the mention of Galilee ; but after the direction to go 
into Galilee, there to see Jesus, the visions described 
are a mere afterthought. In Peter, without any order, 
the disciples apparently go to Galilee, and there pro- 
bably would be placed the first vision of the risen 
Jesus. 



THE FRAGMENT AND THE GOSPELS 10T 



IX 

WE have now completed our comparison of the frag- 
ment with the canonical Gospels, and are able to form 
some opinion of its relative antiquity and relationship 
to our Gospels. Is it, as apologetic critics assert, a 
mere compilation from them, or can it take an indepen- 
dent position beside them, as a work derived from 
similar sources, and giving its own version of early 
Christian tradition? We have shown that it is not a 
compilation from our Gospels, but presents unmistakable 
signs of being an independent composition, and conse- 
quently a most interesting representation of Christian 
thought during the period when our Synoptic Gospels- 
were likewise giving definite shape to the same 
traditions. Every part of this fragment has been set 
side by side with the corresponding narrative in the 
canonical Gospels, and it is simply surprising that a 
writing, dealing with a similar epoch of the same story, 
should have shown such freedom of handling. That 
there should be some correspondence between them was 
inevitable, but the wonder is not that there should be 
so much agreement, but so much divergence ; and this 
wonder increases in proportion as a later date is 
assigned to the fragment, and the authority of the 
canonical Gospels had become more established. 

The theory of ' tendency ' was sure to be advanced 
as an explanation of differences of treatment of the same 
story, but this seems to us much exaggerated in what 



108 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

is said of the Gospel according to Peter. That early 
Docetic views might be supposed to be favoured by its 
representations is very possible ; but these are far from 
being so pronounced as to render it unacceptable to 
those not holding such opinions, and the manner in 
which Justin and Origen make use of its statements is 
proof of this. As to its anti-Judaistic tone, a certain 
distinction has to be drawn. The expressions regarding 
' the Jews,' ' their feast ' (used in reference to the Pass- 
over), and so on, may be put in the same category as 
the definition of the veil of the Temple ' of Jerusalem/ 
as indicating merely a work probably written out of 
Judaea, and for Gentile Christians ; but in throwing 
upon the Jews, much more than on the Eoman power, 
the odium of having crucified Jesus, the difference 
between Peter and the canonical Gospels is really 
infinitesimal. He certainly represents Pilate as retiring 
early from the trial, and leaving it to Herod, in whose 
'jurisdiction' it was, after washing his hands of the 
whole business ; but this is a much more probable 
account, and perhaps an earlier tradition, than that 
which makes a Eoman governor present the incredible 
and humiliating spectacle of a judge condemning and 
crucifying a man, in whom he finds no fault, at the 
dictation of a Jewish mob. The canonical Gospels, 
however, only accentuate the guilt of the Jews by 
representing the chief priests and elders, as well as the 
multitude, obstinately clamouring for his crucifixion, 
and finally overcoming Pilate's scruples. It is the chief 
priests and rulers who first seize Jesus and plot for his 
betrayal, who spit in his face, buffet and mock him, 
who prefer to him Barabbas, and cry : ' His blood be 
on us and on our children' (Matt, xxvii. 25). The 
expressions of distinct antagonism to the Jews in the 
fourth Gospel far exceed any in the Gospel according 



THE FRAGMENT AND THE GOSPELS 109 

to Peter. There is, therefore, no preconceived purpose 
conceivable to account for the characteristics of the 
narrative in this fragment. 

That a writer who had our canonical Gospels before 
him should so depart from their lines, alter every 
representation without dogmatic purpose, insert con- 
tradictory statements, and omit episodes of absorbing 
interest and passages which would have enriched his 
narrative, is a theory which cannot be established. 
It is obvious that the feeling of the writer is one of 
intense devotion and reverence, and it is unreasonable 
to suppose that he could have passed over, altered, 
and contradicted so many points in the narrative of 
the Gospels, had he had those works before him. 1 In 
all probability he composed his work from earlier 
records and traditions, of the existence of which we 
have evidence in Luke i. 1, and the degree of resem- 
blance on the one hand, and of discrepancy on the 
other, proceeds from independent use of these sources, 
from which the materials used in the canonical Gospels 
may have been drawn. It had not the good fortune of 
these Gospels, however, to be adopted by the Church 
and subjected, like them, to repeated revisal ; but, 
drifting apart on the stream of time, it at last comes to 
us with all its original sins and imperfections on its 
head. Of course, any judgment now formed on the 
Gospel according to Peter is subject to the unfortunate 
limitation that we have only a fragment of the work in 
our hands ; but should the rest be discovered, as we 
hope, it will not affect conclusions now based upon the 
part before us, whatever may be the final verdict on the 
whole. 

1 Harnack argues at considerable length that the Gospel according to 
Peter must have contained the episode of the woman taken in adultery, 
inserted into the fourth Gospel. 



110 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 



have still to consider objections raised by Mr. 
Eendel Harris, however, concerning the relation between 
this fragment and the Gospels accepted by the Church. 
In a long article in the 'Contemporary Eeview ' he tries 
to establish the thesis that c The Gospel of Peter shows 
everywhere the traces of a highly evolved prophetic gnosis, 
and in particular most of the apparently new matter which 
it contains is taken from the Old Testament! 1 It would 
not be possible, without wearying the most patient of 
parishioners, to illustrate in any adequate manner the 
perverse and hair-splitting ingenuity with which the 
' highly evolved prophetic gnosis ' went to work, and 
which, in very parlous fashion, Mr. Harris applies to 
Peter; but, fortunately, this will not be necessary here. 
'This gnosis doubtless began its operation early, and 
reached a climax towards the fourth century ; but then 
it had ceased to be creative, and had become wildly 
analytical. Nothing then remained for it to do. Mr. 
Eendel Harris quotes, with admirable courage, a 
' significant sentence ' from the ' Peregrinatio ad Loca 
Sancta,' a work of St. Sylvia of Aquitaine, or some 
other lady traveller of the fourth century, which has 
recently been published. She has been relating how 
the people were instructed in the mysteries of the faith 
by readings from the Scriptures, imprimis ; of the 
Psalms predictive of the Messianic sufferings ; then of 

1 Contemp. Rev. August 1893, p. 217. 



THE FRAGMENT AND PROPHETIC GNOSIS 111 

passages from the Acts and Epistles which bear upon 
the interpretation of such predictions ; further, the evi- 
dence of the prophets ; and, to crown all, the story of 
the Passion itself from the Gospels. ' The object of 
this service was, as Sylvia points out, that the people 
might understand by the Gospel record that whatever 
the psalmists and prophets had foretold concerning the 
Passion of the Lord had actually taken place/ And 
now comes the ; significant sentence ' to which we 
referred above, italicised by Mr. Harris himself : ' And 
so for the space of three hours the people is taught that 
nothing took place which had not been previously foretold, 
and nothing had been foretold which had not obtained its 
fulfilment? Mr. Harris supports the accuracy of Sylvia's 
description. 1 

But, whilst frankly admitting the application of 
this fundamental principle of the prophetic gnosis, 
more or less throughout all early Christian literature, 
Mr. Harris wishes to limit its influence upon works 
received into the canon, into which the two-edged 
weapon, however, pierces in spite of him to the sunder- 
ing apart of soul and body. He says : 

Now no history is, in its ultimate analysis, so trustworthy as 
Christian history, but if we take the whole body of early litera- 
ture, of which the canonical Gospels form the centre and crown, 
including Apocalypses, party-gospels, and the like, we shall find that 
there never was a body of history which was so overgrown with 
legend, and the major part of these legends result from the irregular 
study of the Old Testament, probably based on the synagogue 
methods of the time of the early Christian teachers. This reaction 
of the prophecy upon history colours the style of authors and affects 
their statements ; and it is only by a close and careful study of the 
writers and their methods, that we are able to discriminate between 
what is a bona fide allusion in the Prophets, or what is a trick of 
style borrowed from the Prophets, or what is a pure legend invented 
out of the Prophets. 2 

1 L.c. pp. 213 f. 




112 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

The immediate object here, of course, is to lay the 
basis of an indictment against the fragment ; but in this 
clear and excellent statement, a principle is enunciated, 
the application of which cannot be directed as the 
writer pleases, but is apt to be as deadly to friends as 
to foes. Mr. Harris may attempt to satisfy his doubts, 
in writing with the impartiality of a scholar, as he does, 
with the reservation that ' no history is, in its ultimate 
analysis, so trustworthy as Christian history,' but he 
has only to formulate the reasons for such a statement, 
to recognise their utter inadequacy. In so far as he 
gives us any glimpse of them here, they are of sad in- 
sufficiency. He speaks, a little further on, regarding 
6 the real need of a critical method that can distinguish 
between statements that are genuine history, and state- 
ments that are prophetic reflexes. For this discrimi- 
nation/ he says, ' our main guide is the Canon, which 
expresses the judgment of the primitive Christian Church 
upon its literary materials ; but I think it will be gene- 
rally felt that we shall need finer-edged tools than 
Church customs or decrees in the more difficult parts of 
the problem ; and certainly we must not assume a priori 
in a critical investigation, that there is no trace of 
legendary accretion in the Gospel, and no element of 
genuine fact in what are called the Apocrypha.' l Alas I 
is not the ' main guide ' a mere blind leader of the 
blind in regard to 'the encroachment of prophetic 
interpretation upon the historical record ' ? We have 
no intention of maintaining here a very different view 
of the credibility of Christian history, the arguments 
against which we have elsewhere fully stated, but it is 
desirable, for reasons which will presently appear, that 
the fundamental principle of this attack on the Gospel 
according to Peter should be clearly understood. Mr. 

1 L.c. p. 216. 



THE FRAGMENT AND PROPHETIC GNOS1S 113 

Harris goes on to affirm that the measure of this en- 
croachment is, in the first two centuries, one of the best 
indications of documentary date we possess : ' As a test, 
it will settle the period of many a document, and 
perhaps the measure of the appeal to prophecy will 
even determine the chronological order of the Gospels 
themselves : Mark, Luke, John, and Matthew.' 1 This 
order will probably surprise a good many readers, and 
shake the faith they might perhaps be disposed to re- 
pose in the test which is supposed to have decided it. 
Mr. Harris applies the test in various instances to Peter, 
and we shall briefly examine his results. 

It will be remembered that in v. 35 f. whilst the 
soldiers were keeping watch over the sepulchre, there 
was a great voice in the heavens, and they saw the 
heavens opened, and 'two men' (Svo avSpas) came 
down from thence with great light, and approach the 
tomb, and the stone which had been laid at the door 
rolled away, and they entered it, but presently they 
beheld again three men (rpeis cu>Spas) coming out, and 
the two were supporting or conducting the other by 
the hand, and the lofty stature of the three is described. 
Now the ' highly evolved prophetic gnosis ' by which, 
according to Mr. Harris, this representation was com- 
posed is as follows, though only the main lines of the 
painful process can be given. In the prayer of 
Habakkuk (iii. 2), according to the Septuagint, the 
words which stand in our Bible, ' In the midst of the 
years make known ' reads : ' In the midst of two lives ' 
(or of two living creatures) 'thou shalt be known.' 
This is referred in two ways : to ' Christ's incarnation ' 
and to his ' Death and Eesurrection.' In the former 
case the two animals are the ox and the ass at the 
Nativity. The interpretation in the second case : the 

1 L.c. p. 216. 

I 



114 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

'living creatures' are the seraphim, two in number, 
because in Isaiah (vi. 3) 'one called to the other and 
said : ' ' and we have only to find a situation in which 
Christ is seen between two angels, and the prophecy is 
fulfilled. This situation is made in the Gospel of Peter 
by Christ rising between two supporting angels.' Mr. 
Harris endeavours to strengthen this by referring to 
Cyril of Alexandria's comment on the two living 
creatures (in the fourth century). Cyril is in doubt 
whether the two living creatures are the Father and the 
Holy Spirit, or the Old and New Testament, but recurs 
to the earlier interpretation that they are the Cherubim. 
Mr. Harris also cites the Targum of Jonathan Ben 
Uzziel on Zechariah iii. 7 : ' If thou wilt keep the ob- 
servation of my word, I will raise thee up in the resur- 
rection of the dead, and set thy feet walking between the 
two cherubim.' Then, as soon as this identification of the 
two living creatures had been made, it was easy, says 
Mr. Harris, to pass over to the ninety-ninth Psalm, 
which Justin 1 affirms to be a prediction of Christ. 

A little study of the opening words will show some interesting 
parallels with Peter. ' The Lord hath reigned ! Let the people be 
enraged ! Sitting on the Cherubim, let the earth be shaken. The 
Lord in Zion is great and high above all the people.' Here we have 
a parallel to the 'Jews burning with rage,' and to the enormous stature 
of the risen Christ, and, perhaps to the quaking of the earth. Nor is 
it without interest that Justin, having spoken of this great and high 
Christ, should turn immediately to another Psalm (xix.) where the 
sun is said to come forth as a bridegroom from his chamber, and to 
rejoice as a giant to run a race. 2 

In order to be as just as possible, all this has been 
given in greater detail than perhaps the case deserves. 
It seems rather a heavy avalanche of conjecture to 
bring down upon Peter, who simply narrates, without 
the most distant reference to any prophetic texts ; and 

1 Dial. Ixiv. 2 L.c. pp. 219 ff. 



THE FRAGMENT AND PROPHETIC GNOSIS 115 

it is perhaps a little hard that Justin, who in all pro- 
bability had the Gospel already written and before him, 
should contribute in this casual way to the author's dis- 
comfiture. However, let us see what there is to be said 
upon the other side. The first general remark that may 
be made is, that it can scarcely be considered evidence 
of the later date of Peter to ascribe to him, as the source 
of this detail, an elaborate twisting of texts through the 
operation of gnosis, which has not been proved to have 
existed in this form before the epoch at which he wrote. 
This is said without any intention of casting doubt on the 
general operation of supposed prophetic passages on the 
evolution of Gospel history, but merely as questioning 
this particular explanation of the mode in which this 
representation was originally suggested, and more 
especially for the purpose of adding that, whatever 
reproach of this kind is cast upon the Gospel according 
to Peter, must equally be directed against the canonical 
gospels. 

It will be remembered that, in the third Synoptic, 
' two men in shining apparel ' assist at the resurrection, 
and that in the fourth Gospel Mary sees in the tomb 
4 two angels in white sitting, the one at the head, the 
other at the feet, where the body of Jesus had lain/ 
Here there is an occasion for applying with equal or, 
as we shall presently see, greater propriety the argu- 
ment of ' highly evolved prophetic gnosis ' to the writers, 
and so explaining their representation. But there is 
more to be suggested in connection with the matter. 
In the first and second Synoptics, only one angel assists 
at the scene, who in the second Synoptic is called ' a 
young man ' (veavtorKos). Now the ' two men ' of great 
stature in Peter only go into the tomb and come out 
again with Jesus ; but subsequently the heavens were 
again opened (v. 44), and a certain man descends and 

i 2 



116 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

goes into the tomb and remains there, for when the 
women come (v. 55) they see there c a certain young man '' 
(veoLvio-Kos) ' sitting in the midst of the tomb, beautiful 
and clad in a shining garment,' who speaks to them as 
in the two Synoptics, and tells them that ' Jesus is gone 
thither whence he was sent.' This, then, is the angel 
who appears in Matthew and Mark. We have already 
mentioned that the two men of v. 36 have been 
identified by some critics as Moses and Elias. The 
account of the transfiguration is given in all the Synop- 
tics, though it does not seem to have been known to 
the author of the fourth Gospel although ' John ' was 
an actor in the scene but that in the third Synoptic is 
fuller than the rest (ix. 28 ff.). Jesus takes with him 
Peter and John and James, and goes up into the moun- 
tain to pray; and as he prays his countenance was 
altered, and his raiment becomes white and dazzling ; 
6 and behold there talked with him two men (cu/Spe? 
8vo), which were Moses and Elijah ; who appeared in 
glory, and spake of his decease which he was about to 
accomplish at Jerusalem. 9 When Peter and the others 
were fully awake, ' they saw his glory and the two men 
(Suo d^S/xxs) that stood with him. And it came to pass, 
as they were parting from him, Peter said unto Jesus, 
Master, it is good for us to be here ; and let us make 
three tabernacles ; one for thee, and one for Moses, and 
one for Elijah : not knowing what he said. And while 
he said these things there came a cloud, and over- 
shadowed them . . . and a voice came out of the cloud, 
saying, This is my son, my chosen : hear ye him.' To 
this episode Mr. Harris might reasonably apply the 
test of the * highly evolved prophetic gnosis ; ' but in any 
case, the view that the two men of the fragment are in- 
tended to represent Moses and Elijah the law and the 
prophets who had so short a time before ' spoken of 



THE FRAGMENT AND PROPHETIC GNOS1S 117 

his decease which lie was about to accomplish in 
Jerusalem,' and who now came, in stature reaching to 
the heavens, but less than his which rose above the 
heavens, and conducted Jesus the Christ forth from the 
tomb, in which that decease had been fulfilled, is in the 
highest degree probable. Much more might be said 
regarding this, but too much time has already been 
devoted to the point. 

The second application of Mr. Harris's test is to the 
sealing of the stone at the sepulchre with seven seals. 
The Gospel of Peter simply states that the stone was 
sealed with seven seals, and Mr. Harris endeavours to 
find some abstruse meaning in the statement, which 
is peculiar to the fragment in so far as the number of 
seals is concerned. Where did Peter get the idea? 
Mr. Harris says, first from Zechariah iii. 9 : ' For behold 
the stone that I have set before Joshua ; upon one stone 
are seven eyes ; behold I will engrave the graving 
thereof, saith the Lord of hosts ; ' and the name Joshua 
is the Hebrew equivalent of Jesus. A reference is also 
made by the Fathers of the second century to passages 
to prove that Christ was the stone (of stumbling to the 
Jews, but the corner stone to believers). ' Justin recog- 
nised Christ in the stone cut out without hands, of 
which Daniel speaks ; in the stone which Jacob set for 
his pillow, and which he anointed with oil ; in the stone 
on which Moses sat in the battle with Amalek,' and the 
like. c Bearing in mind that there was an early ten- 
dency to connect the language of the " Branch " passage 
with the resurrection, we can see that the interpretation 
took a second form, viz. to regard the stone before the 
face of Jesus as a prophecy of the stone which closed 
the tomb in the evangelic story.' There is evidence, 
Mr. Harris says, that the seven eyes were early inter- 
preted by Biblical Targumists to mean seven seals. 



118 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

We need not be surprised, then, that the Peter Gospel speaks of 
the stone as sealed with seven seals ; it is an attempt to throw the 
story into closer parallelism with Zechariah, no doubt for polemic 
purposes against the Jews. That he uses the curious word tTrexptrrar, 
which we are obliged, from the exigencies of language, to translate 
' they smeared ' or * plastered ' seven seals, but which to the writer 
meant much the same as if he were to say, c they on-christed seven. 
seals, 'is due to the lurking desire to make a parallel with Christ and 
the stone directly, and with the anointed pillar of Jacob. The 
stone has a chrism. . . . But this is not all ; in Zechariah (iv. 10) 
there is a passage, 'they shall see the plummet in the hand of 
Zerubbabel/ but in the Septuagint it runs, ' they shall see the tin- 
stone.' How is this to be connected with the ' stone before the face 
of Joshua or Jesus ' ? The answer is found in the pages of the 
Peter Gospel : * a great crowd came from Jerusalem and the neigh- 
bourhood to see the tomb which had been sealed.' It only remains to 
identify the stone which they saw with the tin-stone. Symmachus 
retranslated the Hebrew word for ' tin' as if it came from the root 
which means * to separate or divide,' and in the Gospel of Peter, 
* the stone which had been laid on the door of the tomb withdrew 
(or separated) gradually ' (ivexwptjfre vapa f*epc). 



' The " plummet " of Zerubbabel,' Mr. Harris trium- 
phantly concludes, ' is used by Peter to make history 
square with prophecy.' l 

Now again the general remark has to be made that, 
in order to convict Peter of a late date, Mr. Harris 
takes all this ' highly evolved gnosis ' wherever he can 
find it, without consideration of epochs, and in some 
parts upon mere personal conjecture. He even con- 
fesses that he does not know the date of the translation 
of Symmachus, which he nevertheless uses as an argu- 
ment. He observes, himself, that it is 'a little awkward r 
that the stone, which at one time represents Jesus, has 
to be treated in the same breath as before the face of 
Jesus. The terribly complicated and involved process, 
by which it is suggested that the author of the Gospel 
according to Peter evolved a detail so apparently simple 

1 L.c. pp. 221 ff. 



THE FKAGMENT AND PROPHETIC GNOSIS 119 

as the sealing of the sepulchre with seven seals, is 
difficult enough to follow, and must have been still 
more difficult to invent, but in his anxiety to assign a 
late date to the fragment, Mr. Harris forgets that, if 
the number seven is evidence of it, a large part of the 
New Testament must be moved back with the frag- 
ment. The Synoptics are full of it, 1 but it is quite 
sufficient to point to the Apocalypse, which has this 
typical number in almost every chapter : the message 
to the seven churches ; the seven spirits before the 
throne ; the seven golden candlesticks ; the seven stars ; 
seven lamps of fire burning ; seven angels ; seven 
trumpets ; seven thunders ; the dragon with seven 
heads, and seven diadems ; the seven angels with seven 
plagues ; the woman with seven heads, and so on. 
The most striking and apposite instance, which Mr. 
Harris indeed does not pass over, but mentions as 
having ' a curious and suggestive connection ' and ' every 
appearance of being ultimately derived from the lan- 
guage of Zechariah,' 2 is the Book which is close sealed 
with seven seals, and the Lamb standing as though it 
had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, 
which are seven spirits of God, which is found worthy 
to take the book and open the seals. 3 Instead of giving 
the author of the fragment, who does not make the 
slightest claim to it, credit for so extraordinary a feat 
of synthetic exegesis, is it not more simple and probable 
that he used the number seven as a mere ordinary 
symbol of completeness ? but if more than this be 
deemed requisite, and the detail has a deeper mystical 
sense, he can only be accused of ' highly evolved pro- 
phetic gnoses,' in company with the author of the 

1 E.g. Matt. xii. 45 ; xv. 34, 37 ; xxii. 25 f. ; Mark viii. 5, 8 ; xii. 20 ff. ; 
xvi. 9 ; Luke ii. 36 ; viii. 2 ; xi. 26 ; xx. 29 f. 

2 L.c. p. 222. 3 Apoc. v. 1 ff. 



120 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

Apocalypse and other canonical books, and this still 
gives him a position in the same epoch with them, more 
than which, probably, no one demands. 

Another instance may be rapidly disposed of. The 
writer of Peter, Mr. Harris affirms, was not ignorant of 
the gnosis of the Cross wrought out by the Fathers 
from the Old Testament, on the ' Wood ' and the ' Tree/ 
One passage at which they laboured heavily is in 
Habakkuk ii. 11 : ' The stone cries out of the wall, and 
the cross-beam answers back to it.' Mr. Harris pro- 
ceeds : 

Now the author of the Peter Gospel has been at work on the 
passage ; he wishes to make the cross talk, and not only talk, but 
answer back ; accordingly, he introduces a question : ' Hast thou 
preached to them that are asleep ? ' and the response is heard from 
the cross, ' Yea.' As far as I can suspect, the first speaker is Christ, 
the Stone ; and the answer comes from the Cross, the Wood. It is 
then the Cross that has descended into Hades. But perhaps this 
is pressing the writer's words a little too far. l 

Is it not also pressing the writer's thoughts a little 
too far to suggest such trains of childish interpretation 
as the origin of all his characteristic representations ? 
Mr. Harris, by way of bringing the charge nearer to 
Peter, says that the passage of Habakkuk ' is quoted 
by Barnabas, though no doubt from a corrupted text, 
with a positive assertion that the Cross is here intimated 
by the prophet.' 2 This is not so. The passage in 
Barnabas (xii.) reads : c He defineth concerning the 
Cross in another prophet, who saith : " And when shall 
these things be accomplished ? saith the Lord. When- 
soever a tree shall be bended and stand upright, and 
whensoever blood shall drop from a tree." Again thou 
art taught concerning the cross and him that was to be 
crucified.' This is not a quotation from Habakkuk, 

1 L.c. p. 224. 2 Ibid. 



THE FRAGMENT AND PROPHETIC GNOSIS 121 

but from 4 Esdras v. 5. This is, however, not of much 
importance. It is of greater moment to observe that 
Mr. Harris, in applying this test, is only able to ' sus- 
pect ' that, in this episode in Peter, the speaker who 
asks the question is Christ the ' stone,' and the answer 
from the cross, the ' wood ; ' but as the first ' speaker ' 
is a voice ' out of the heavens,' it is difficult to connect 
it with ' Christ the Stone,' to whom the question is 
actually addressed. According to this, he puts the 
question to himself. Such exegesis, applied to almost 
any conceivable statement, might prove almost any 
conceivable hypothesis. 

The next instance requires us to turn to a passage 
in Amos (viii. 9-10, LXX) : ' And it shall come to pass 
in that day, saith the Lord God, that the sun shall set 
at midday, . . . and I will turn your feasts into wailing 
and all your songs to lamentation, and I will lay sack- 
cloth on all loins, and baldness on every head ; and I 
will set him as the wailing for the beloved, and those 
that are with him as a day of grief.' With it, we are 
told, must be taken the parallel verse in which Zechariah 
(xiv. 6, 7) predicts a day in which 'there shall be no 
light, but cold and frost . . . but towards evening 
there shall be light.' This was one of the proofs with 
early Christians of the events which happened at the 
crucifixion, and St. Cyprian, for instance, quotes it. It 
is also quoted in the sixth Homily of the Persian 
Father Aphrahat against the Jews. 'The Gospel of 
Peter did not apparently possess the gnosis in such a 
highly evolved form as this,' but works on the same 
lines. Mr. Harris then quotes passages from the frag- 
ment, which we shall give after him, with his inserted 
comments, but as he does not mark the intervals which 
occur between them, we shall take the liberty of in- 




122 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

serting the verses from which they are taken between 
brackets. 

15. It was mid-day and darkness over all the land of Judaea 
. . . 22. then the sun shone out, and it was found to be the ninth 
hour [at evening time it shall be light] ; 23. and the Jews rejoiced 
. . . 25. and the Jews began to wail [/ will turn your feasts into 
mourning], . . . 26. We also were fasting and sitting down (i.e. 
sitting on the ground in sackcloth } ) ; [I will lay sackcloth on all 
loins'], 50. Mary Magdalene had not done at the tomb as women 
are wont to do over their dead beloveds, so she took her friends with 
her to wail [/ will set him as the Wailing for the Beloved], 

The writer is, therefore, drawing on the details of prophecy, as 
suggested by the current testimonies against the Jews, and most 
likely on a written gnosis involving these testimonies. That he 
veils his sources simply shows that he is not one of the first brood 
of anti-Jewish preachers. If he had been early, he would not have 
been artificial or occult. 2 

Now, as before, Mr. Harris uses the eccentricities of 
a gnosis which he does not prove to have existed at 
the time the fragment may have been written and, for 
instance, he quotes St. Cyprian, who wrote in the 
second half of the third century, and the Persian Father 
Aphrahat, also a writer long after the Gospel of Peter 
was composed, and his remark that the writer ' did not 
apparently possess the gnosis in so highly evolved a 
form ' as Aphrahat, is not so much an admission in his 
favour as to prepare the reader to be content with 
inferior evidence. The test, however, quite as much 
applies to our Gospels as to the Gospel of Peter. In 
the previous working, of which the fragment says 
nothing, those who pass ' wag their heads ' and rail, 
in each of the Synoptics, in a jubilant way. The first 
Synoptic says (xxvii. 45 f.) 'Now from the sixth hour 
there was darkness over all the land until the ninth 

1 This is not expressed in the text, which Mr. Harris rather strains 
for his purpose. The correct reading is : * We were fasting, and we sat 
mourning and weeping,' KOI Va#eo/ie0a ircvQovvrcs /cat 

2 L.c. pp. 224 f. 



THE FRAGMENT AND PROPHETIC GNOSIS 123 

hour/ The centurion and those who were watching 
' feared exceedingly.' In Mark (xv. 33) there also ' was 
darkness over the whole earth until the ninth hour/ 
but in Luke (xxiii. 44 f.) the resemblance is still more 
marked. The darkness comes over the whole earth 
from the sixth until the ninth hour, ' the sun's light 
failing.' (48) c And all the multitudes that came together 
to this sight, when they beheld the things that were 
done, returned smiting their breasts' In the fourth 
Gospel (xx. 11), Mary goes to the tomb weeping. We 
shall have more to say regarding the Gospels presently, 
but here we need only remark that, whether in exactly 
the same way or not, the 'highly evolved prophetic- 
gnosis ' has certainly done its work in all of them. In 
this respect, the Gospel of Peter merely takes its place 
with the rest. 

There is only one other instance to be noticed here. 
It refers to some of the details which the writer of the 
fragment introduces into the mockery which precedes 
the crucifixion. Some of the mockers 'prick' Jesus 
with a reed ; others spat on his eyes. This, Mr. Harris 
says, is connected with a view early taken regarding a 
change of Jewish feasts. In the Epistle of Barnabas, 
there is the best exposition of the doctrine that the 
Feast should be turned into mourning and the Passover 
at which Jesus suffered should be treated as if it had 
been the Day of Atonement. In Barnabas, the ritual 
of the great day is discussed in detail, and the rules of 
procedure for the Priests and the People, apparently 
taken, Mr. Harris thinks, from a Greek handbook, prove 
a variety of local usage such as would not have been 
suspected from the Scripture, read apart from the rest 
of the literature of the time. The ' unwashed inwards * 
of one goat, offered at the fast for all sins, are to be 
eaten by the priests alone, with vinegar, while the 



124 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

people fast and wail in sackcloth and ashes. This goat 
is one of two over which lot is cast on the Day of 
Atonement ; the other is the scape-goat, Azazel, which, 
according to Barnabas, was to be treated with con- 
tumely, and sent away into the wilderness : ' All of you 
spit on him, and prick him, and put the scarlet wool 
on his head,' &c. Now the two goats both represent 
Christ, according to Barnabas, 'who twists these written 
regulations into prophecies of the first and second 
Advents, and of the details of the Passion.' 

The mention of vinegar to be eaten with the bitter portion of 
the goat, suggested the words of the Psalm : ' Gall for my meat 
and vinegar for my drink ; ' the command to spit on the goat and 
prick (or pierce) him [which ill-usage, by the way, the Talmud 
admits to have been the practice of the Alexandrian Jews], is inter- 
preted by Barnabas to be a type or a prophecy of Christ ' set at 
naught and pierced and spat on/ Is there any trace of the gnosis 
of the two goats in Peter 1 If we may judge from the conjunction 
of the words in the account of the Mockery, there is a decided 
trace : ' Others stood and spat on his eyes . . . others pricked him 
with a reed ; ' it is Christ as the goat Azazel. 

Mr. Harris quotes 'an almost contemporary Sibyllist, 
6 They shall prick his side with a reed, according to their 
law ; ' and he continues : ' If the Sybillist is quoting 
Peter, he is also interpreting him, and his interpretation 
is, they shall prick him, as is done to the goat Azazel.' 

To make Peter responsible for the ideas or inter- 
pretations of the Sybillist is a little hard. However, 
let us examine this matter. It is to be observed that 
the only innovation in Peter, regarding the spitting, is 
the expression that they ' spat upon his eyes ' instead of 
simply ' upon him,' or ' in his face,' as in the Gospels ; 
but upon this nothing turns. The point is not even 
mentioned ; so it may be dismissed. Eegarding the 
reed, Peter says they ' pierced ' him with it, instead of 
* smote him ' with it. Let us leave the ' piercing ' aside 



THE FRAGMENT AND PROPHETIC GNOSIS 125 

for the moment. In all other respects, the contumely 
is the same in the Gospels. Before the high priest, in 
Matthew and Mark (Matt. xxvi. 67, Mark xiv. 65), they 
spit in his face and buffet him, and smite him with the 
palms of their hands ; and in Luke (xxii. 63 f.) they 
mock and beat him and revile him. It is curious that y 
according to the second Synoptist, all this was foretold, 
for he makes Jesus say (x. 33 f.) : ' Behold, we go up 
to Jerusalem ; and the Son of man shall be delivered 
unto the chief priests and the scribes : and they shall 
condemn him to death, and shall deliver him unto the 
Gentiles : and they shall mock him, and shall spit upon 
him, and shall scourge him, and shall kill him, and after 
three days he shall rise again.' After the trial before 
Pilate, in Mark (xv. 17 ff.), they put on him a purple 
robe, and the crown of thorns on his head, and a reed 
in his hand, and spit upon him, and take the reed and 
smite him on the head. In Peter, likewise, they clothe 
him in purple, put on his head the crown of thorns, 
spit upon his eyes, smite him on the cheeks, and pierce 
him with a reed. 

What difference is there here except the mere 
piercing ? Yes ! there is a difference, for Mr. Harris 
has forgotten to refer to the scarlet wool put on 
the goat Azazel. There is nothing in Peter which 
corresponds with the scarlet wool. The robe that is 
put upon Jesus is purple. Now Barnabas, in the 
chapter from which Mr. Harris quotes all these passages, 
finds this point of the ' scarlet wool ' fulfilled in Jesus : 
c For they shall see him in that day wearing the long 
scarlet robe about his flesh.' l But if we look in the 
first Synoptic we also find this, for we read (xxvii. 28) : 
' And they stripped him, and put on him a scarlet robe ' 
The mere detail of piercing with 

1 Barnabas, 7. 



126 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

the reed instead of smiting with it is trifling compared 
with this, and in all essential points Mr. Harris's test 
more fitly applies to the first Synoptic than to Peter, 
and equally so to the other two. 

As for the piercing with the reed, however, we have 
only to turn to the fourth Gospel, and we find its 
counterpart (xix. 34) where one of the soldiers with a 
spear pierced the side of Jesus. Why ? (36) ' That the 
Scripture might be fulfilled. ..." They shall look on 
him whom they pierced." : Here is the ' highly evolved 
prophetic gnosis ' without any disguise. If one writer 
prefer to fulfil one part of Scripture, the other may 
select another without much difference in standing. 
Even Mr. Harris admits that ' the gnosis on which 
Barnabas works is ultimately based on the same passage ' 
as that quoted as fulfilled in the fourth Gospel l ; then 
what distinction of date is possible when both apply 
the same gnosis based on the same texts ? 

1 L.c. p. 226. 



MATTHEW AND PROPHETIC GNOSIS 127 



XI 

WE have now discussed practically all the test 
instances advanced by Mr. Eendel Harris, and the 
result at which we arrive is, that he has not succeeded 
in proving that the Gospel of Peter betrays such traces 
of a ' highly evolved prophetic gnosis ' as require us to 
assign to it a later date than the canonical Gospels. If 
this system of elaborate and perverted ingenuity were 
applied to these Gospels, as it has been to the fragment, 
and every kind of false exegesis, childish reasoning, 
and wild interpretation, such as was current amongst 
the Fathers, brought forward to explain the construc- 
tion of the four canonical works, the consequence 
would be terribly surprising to pious readers. That 
this exegesis began early is quite undeniable, and it is 
not too much to say that it is palpably visible on the 
very surface of most of the books of the New Testa- 
ment. It had, as Mr. Harris must admit and does 
admit, practical effect on the composition of the Gospels 
as they have come down to us, but it is fully displayed 
in some of the Epistles of Paul, still more in those 
passing under his name, is supreme in the Epistle 
to the Hebrews, and as for the Acts, the Apostles are, 
from the very opening, made to express the highly 
evolved prophetic gnosis of the author. We do not, 
of course, argue that the writer of the fragment is 
free from it, but merely that he shares it equally with 
the other Evangelists, however much their canonicity, 



128 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 

derived from the very Fathers who are steeped in this 
gnosis, may protect them from Mr. Harris's dangerous 
attack. Without going into an explanation of the 
genesis of various important points in the story, which 
would require a volume, we may just glance at some of 
the points at which the Evangelists frankly declare the 
source of the gnosis, and allow the process to be seen. 
Let us take for instance the first Synoptic. The 
events previous to the birth of Jesus (i. 18 ff.) take 
place ' that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by 
the Lord through the prophet, saying, Behold, the 
virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, 
And they shall call his name Immanuel,' and it is only 
an illustration of the naivete of the period that two 
verses further on they call the son, not Immanuel, but 
Jesus. The chief priests and scribes inform Herod 
(ii. 5 f.) that the Christ should be born in Bethlehem of 
Judaea, because it was written by the prophet : ' And 
thou Bethlehem, land of Judah, Art in no wise least 
among the princes of Judah : For out of thee shall 
come forth a governor, Which shall be shepherd of my 
people Israel.' Joseph takes the young child and his 
mother into Egypt (ii. 15 f.), ' that it might be fulfilled 
which was spoken by the Lord through the prophet, 
saying, Out of Egypt did I call my son.' Herod slays 
all the male children in Bethlehem and in all the borders 
thereof (ii. 16 f.) and ' then was fulfilled that which was 
spoken through Jeremiah the prophet, saying, A voice 
was heard in Eamah, Weeping and great mourning, 
Eachel weeping for her children,' &c. On returning 
from Egypt they settle in Galilee, in a city called Naza- 
reth (ii. 23), 'that it might be fulfilled which was spoken 
by the prophets, that he should be called a Nazarene.' 
John the Baptist comes preaching ' in the wilderness ' 
(iii. 1 f.), 'for this is he that was spoken of by Isaiah 



MATTHEW AND PROPHETIC GNOSIS 129 

the prophet, saying, The voice of one crying in the 
wilderness/ &c. The temptation of Jesus in the 
wilderness is based upon three texts : (iv. 1 ff.) ' Man 
shall not live by bread alone,' &c. ; ' He shall give his 
angels charge concerning thee,' &c., and ' Thou shalt 
worship the Lord thy God,' &c. When John is de- 
livered up (iv. 12 if.) Jesus leaves Nazareth and dwells 
6 in Capernaum, which is by the sea, in the borders of 
Zebulun and Naphtali : that it might be fulfilled which 
was spoken by Isaiah the prophet, saying, The land 
of Zebulun and the land of Naphtali, toward the sea, 
beyond Jordan, Galilee of the Gentiles, the people 
which sat in darkness saw a great light, and to them 
which sat in the region and shadow of death, to them 
did light spring up.' In the episode of John in prison 
sending his disciples to Jesus (xi. 2 ff.), the whole reply 
is based indirectly on prophetic gnosis, and the v. 10 
directly : c This is he, of whom it is written, Behold, 
I send my messenger before thy face, Who shall prepare 
thy way before thee," ' and v. 14, ' And if ye are willing 
to receive it, this is Elijah, which is to come.' When 
the Pharisees take counsel to destroy him (xii. 14 f.), 
and Jesus withdraws, healing the sick and enjoining 
them that they should not make him known, it is ' that 
it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Isaiah the 
prophet, saying, Behold my servant,' &c. There is 
an exhibition of ' highly evolved prophetic gnosis ' (xii. 
39 ff.) when a sign is asked for, and the sign of Jonah 
the prophet is given, ' for as Jonah was three days and 
three nights in the belly of the whale, so shall the Son 
of man be three days and three nights in the heart of 
the earth,' a gnosis which helped to shape the represen- 
tation of the entombment. The speaking in parables 
is justified, not originated (xiii. 14 f.), as a fulfilment of 
the prophecy of Isaiah, ' By hearing ye shall hear, and 

K 



130 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO. PETER 

shall in no wise understand/ &c., and (v. 35) 'I will 
open my mouth in parables,' &c. Of course, as Mr. 
Harris says, ' no sane person would take St. Matthew's 
quotation as the cause of the Sermon on the Mount, or 
the parabolic discourse ; ' 1 but, as he admits, the 
prophetic passages were in the author's mind, and are 
amongst ' the first faint shadows cast by the prophecy 
[?] upon the history/ and they certainly led to the 
representation that those who heard the parabolic 
teaching, and notably the disciples, did not under- 
stand the most luminous discourses, and required 
a private explanation of the clearest allegories. The 
entry into Jerusalem (xxi. 2 f.) is arranged ' that it 
might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, 
saying, Tell ye the daughter of Zion, Behold, thy 
King cometh unto thee, meek, and riding upon an ass, 
and upon a colt the foal of an ass ; ' and the writer, 
not appreciating the duplication of Hebrew poetry, is 
literal enough to relate (v. 2) that Jesus tells the 
disciples they shall find ' an ass tied, and a colt with 
her/ which they are to bring, and (v. 7) ' they brought 
the ass and the colt, and put on them their garments ; 
and he sat upon them ' (l-rrdva) CLVTOJI;) : a representation 
which has ever since given much trouble to pious com- 
mentators. It is not difficult to see that the ' cleansing 
of the temple ' (xxi. 12 f.) takes place because ' it is 
written, My house shall be called a house of prayer, 
but ye make it a den of robbers.' The trials when 
' the abomination of desolation (xxiv. 16 f.), which 
was spoken of by Daniel the prophet/ is seen ' standing 
in the holy place (let him that readeth understand),' is an 
example of the prophetic gnosis. The preparation for 
the passion commences (xxvi. 2), ; Ye know that after 
two days the passover cometh, and the Son of man is de- 

1 L.c. pp. 315 f. 



MATTHEW AND PROPHETIC GNOSIS 131 

livered up to be crucified.' Jesus is represented (?;. 31) 
as saying to the disciples : ' All ye shall be offended in 
me this night : for it is written, I will smite the 
shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered 
abroad ; ' and the curious phrase which follows is worth 
consideration : ' But after I am raised up, I will go 
before you into Galilee,' which seems to have slipped in 
here out of its place. The events which take place at 
the arrest, and their coming out with swords and staves 
as against a robber to take him (xxvi. 66), ' All this 
is come to pass that the Scriptures of the prophets 
might be fulfilled ; ' and Jesus could not pray for 
legions of angels to help him, for (v. 66), ' How then 
could the Scriptures be fulfilled ? ' The conduct of 
Judas after he had betrayed his master, when he took 
back the pieces of silver, the price of his betrayal, to 
the priests (xxvii. 3 f.), fulfils ' that which was spoken 
by Jeremiah the prophet, saying, And they took the 
thirty pieces of silver, the price of him that was priced, 
whom certain of the children of Israel did price ; and 
they gave them for the potter's field, as the Lord 
appointed me/ 



132 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO PETER 



XII 

THIS need not be further pursued, however, though the 
principle applies quite as much to the other Gospels. 
Only one passage may be quoted from the last chapter 
of the third Synoptic. Jesus, when he appears to 
the disciples, after the episode of the fish to prove that 
he is not a spirit, but himself with flesh and bones 
(xxiv. 36 f.), is represented as saying : 

These are my words which I spake unto you, while I was yet 
with you, how tKat all things must needs be fulfilled, which are 
written in the law of Moses, and the prophets, and the psalms, con- 
cerning me. Then opened he their mind, that they might under- 
stand the Scriptures ; and he said unto them, Thus it is written 
that the Christ should suffer, and rise again from the dead the third 
day : and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached 
in his name unto all the nations. 

This is a direct justification of the gnosis, and it is no 
wonder that we find St. Sylvia, some centuries later, 
recording the concrete principle upon which Gospel 
history is written : ' Nothing took place which had not 
been previously foretold, and nothing had been foretold 
which had not obtained its fulfilment.' 

In so far as the Gospel according to Peter is 
concerned, the impartial verdict must be : It is 
neither better nor worse than the more fortunate 
works which have found a safe resting-place within 
the Canon of the Church. It is almost impossible 
now to judge of these works as we judge the frag- 
ment. Centuries of reverence, and individual habit 



THE GOSPELS AND PROPHETIC GNOSIS 133 

of hearing their contents with docility and with bated 
criticism, have rendered most of us incapable of judging 
the effect which a good part of their contents would 
make upon us if, like the fragment of Akhmim, they 
had been freshly discovered yesterday. There is no 
canonical glamour to veil its shortcomings, and it must 
not be forgotten that, in this short fragment, we have 
none of those parts of the Gospel, such as the Sermon 
on the Mount and some of the parables, which contain 
so much noble teaching and render the literature so 
precious. Then, as we have before pointed out, the 
canonical Gospels, in their greater circulation and in 
the process of reception by the Church, secured a 
gradual revision which might have smoothed away any 
roughness from the Gospel of Peter had it been equally 
fortunate. The three Synoptic Gospels are so closely 
dependent on each other, or on the same sources, as to 
be practically one work ; and although this renders 
all the more remarkable certain indications of selection, 
some of which we have pointed out, it nevertheless limits 
our acquaintance with early belief. It is the merit 
of the fragment that it presents considerable variation 
in the original sources, and shows us the fluidity of the 
early reports of that which was supposed to take place 
during the period which it embraces. We have in it a 
primitive and less crystallised form of the Christian 
tradition. 



APPENDIX 



ETAFFEAION KATA IIETPON 

1 ... TOJV Se 'lovSaiajv ouSets Ivtyaro ras 

ouSe 'Hpcaorjs ot>S' el? TOJI> KpiTaiv avTov /cat /AT) /3ov\rj- 

'2 OevT(ov vtyaurdaLi dvecrTrj IletXaTog. /cat rare 
'HptoS^s 6 /3acrtXevs 'TrapaXrj^Orjvai TOV Kvpiov, 
avrotg on 'Ocra e/ceXevcra v/xti/ TTOLrjcraL auriw, 

'Icrrif/cei Se ACt 'Icocr7)< 6 c^iXo? /TetXaTou /cat TOT) 
Kvpiov, KOL etSft>5 on <TTavpicrKiv CLVTOV /xeXXovcrtz/, rj\0ev 
Trpo? rot' UeiXaroz> /cat yrrjcre TO o~ai/xa rou Kvpiov vrpo? 

4 TCL<I)T]V. /cat 6 JTetXaro? 7re/>ti//a9 TT/DOS 'HptoSyjv yrrjcrev /O 

6 auTou TO crwjua. /cat 6 'HpcpSrjs e<f)7j '^.SeXc^e /TetXctTe, et 
/cat AT Tt? avrov TTAcet, xets avrov e^aTTTO^e^ evret 



/cat craTov e7rt<wo-/ct ' yeypavrTat yap 
ryXtoi/ /AT) Swat CTTI 

Kat TrapdScoKev avrbv TO) Xaw TT/JO /Aia? T<WZ> d^v/tcuz/, T7^ 

ot Se Xay8o^T? TO^ Kvpio.v atOovv OLVTOTS 
, /cat eXeyo*' Zvpcopev TOV vlov TOV 6eov, i^ovcriav 

7 avrov eo~XT7/coT9. ^^ irop^vpav avTov 7Tpte)8aXXoi/, /cat 
eKaOicrav OLVTOV CTTI KaOeSpav /c/DtVews, Xcyoi^rcs 

8 /cpt^e, ySacrtXev TOU 'Jcrpa^X. /cat Tts avTatv 

9 O-T<j)aVOl> OLKavOlVOV C07)KV 7Tt TT)? /CC^aX^S TOV KVplOV . 

/cat erepot ecrTWTe^ IVTTTVOV avTov Tats oi//o~t, /cat aXXot 
TO,? o'taydt'a? CLVTOV epaTricrav erepot /caXa/^w evvcrcrov 
avTov, /cat TWCS CLVTOV e/xao~Tt^o^ Xeyoi^Tes TavTrj TTJ TijJLrj 

TlfJiTJ(TO)fJiV TOV VLOV TOV 0OV. 

Kat TJvtyKOv Svo /ca/coupyov?, /cat ecrTavpcao-av dva 
fJLcrov avTuv TOV Kvpiov avTos Se ecrtWTra, a>9 



136 EYAITEAION KATA HETPON 

11 TTOVOV e)(0)v. /cat ore aipOtoarav rov crraupoV, eVe'ypai/faz> 

12 ort Oim>9 IvTiv 6 ySacrtXeus rou 'JcrpaTjX. /cat re0et/cdres 
ra eVSv/xara e/x7rpoo-0> avrov Ste/xeptVai/ro, /cat Xa^Ltoi/^o 

13 ey8aXoi> eV avrots. el? Se' rts rail/ /ca/covpya>i> e/ce>a)z> 
aWtSto~ej/ aurous Xeya)j> 'H/xets Sta ra /ca/ca a 7rot>ycra/>te^ 
OUTW 7T'7roi'#a/ii>, ovros Se cr&Trjp yei^o/xe^o? T(5z> avOpatTrcov 

14 rt r)OLKr)(rv v/ias; /cat ayavaKTijcravTes ITT avrw /ce\U(7ai>, 
w/a ft?) (TKeXoKOTnjBfjy OTTO)? ^acravitp^vo^ aTToOdvoi. 

16 ^H^ Se /u,cr77/A$cHa, /cat cr/cdro? /carecrxe Tracra^ TT)J> 
'JovSatW /cat lOopvftovvTo. /cat -rjytovitov JJLTJ TTOTC 6 
T7\tos ISu, 7ret8^ ert e^ * yeypoLTTTcu yap aurots 17X10^ /XT) 

16 Su^at 7rt Tre^ofef/xeVw. /cat rts avTwv elTrev IToTtcrare 

17 avTov -^pXr^p /xera of ot9 ' /cat /cepacra^res eTrdrtcrai/. /cat ^ 

7T\TJp(i)CT(lV TTCt^Ta, /Cttt lT\L(t)(7aV KOLTCL Trj$ K(j)aXfjs 

18 auTai^ ra a/xapr^/xara. TTtpiTJpxovTo Se TroXXot /utera 
Xv^i/a)^, ro/xt^oi^res ort wf ecrrti^' [rt^e^ Se] eTre'crai'To. 

19 /cat 6 Kvpios aveftorjcre Xeywv 'H Su^a/xts /xou, 77 Swa/xts 

20 /careXeti//as /xe 8 /cat etTrwi' aveX^drj. /cat avrr^s a>pa$t+^ 
StepayTy TO /caTa7reracr/xa rov i/aou 7779 'le/)oucraXr)/x 
ets Suo. 

21 Xat rdre aTTtcnracrav TOLS r^Xovs 0,770 rail/ xet/oa)i> TOU 
/cvptou, /cat lOijKCLV OLVTQV CTTt T^S yijs* /cat i^ yrj 

22 7ra<ra eVeto-^rj, /cat <^>dy8os /xeya? eyeVero. rdre ryXto?^ 

23 eXa/xi//e /cat evprfOrj a>pa evaTrj. e^apr;cra^ Se ot 'JouSatot 
/cat SeSw/cacrt rw J Ia>crr)<^ ro o~w/xa avrou tVa auro ^ai//r;, 

24 CTretSr) ^eacra/xe^os 77^ oo~a ayaOa iTroirjcrev. Xafiajv Se 
ro^ Kvpiov eXovo~e /cat etXrjo'e a*trSd^t /cat etcry^yaye^ ets 
t8toi> Tai<f)ov KaXovpevov KTJTTOV 'lao-rfcf). 

25 Tore ot 'lovSatot /cat ot TrpecrySurepot /cat ot tepets, 
yi'bVres oto^ KOLKOV eavrot? e7rotr;cra^, yp^avTO KO7TT(70ai 
/cat \eyew Oval rat? dtia/mats r)p,a)v T/yytcre^ 77 

26 /cat ro reXo? 'le/DovaaXi^/x. eya> Se tterd raii> e 

/xov eXvTTOu/xr^^, /cat rerpa>/xeVot /caret Sta^otar e/cpvy8d- 
/xe#a g e^rou/xe^a yap VTT* aura7^ a>9 /ca/coJ)pyot /cat as 

27 ro^ ^a6i/ 6l\ovre<; l^TTrjcra^ e?rt Se rourot? Tracriv 



EYAITEAION KATA IIETPON 137 



l e*/ca#ed/xe#a TrevOovvTes /cat 
VVKTOS KOL rj{JLpas eW TOV cra/3/3aYov. 



28 ^vvayevTes Se ol yyoa/x/xaTet<? /cat <aptcratot KOI &* 
TTpeo-ftvTepoi TT/OOS dXXTjXous, aKovcravTes on 6 Xaos aVas 
yoyyvet /cat /coTrreTat ra onjftj Xeyo^re? on Et rw 
0avaTa) avTov ravra ret jneytara cr^eta yeyo^e^, toere 

29 on TTOCTO^ St/catd? ecrrtz/ (f)ofttf0rjo-av ol 7rpecr/3vTpoi, 
KOL rj\9ov TTpos UetXarot' Sed/xe^ot aurou Kal 

30 ITapaSo? ^/xt^ orpartwra?, tVa (^vXafa)[/>ie^] TO 



771 T3t5 TXea? JLT7TOT \66vT<$ Oi 



avrov Kal vtroXaftr) 6 Xao? on e/c veKpwv avearrj, 

31 /cat TronjcTGDO'LV rnjiiv /ca/cot. 6 Se JTetXaro? TrapaSe^w/cei^ 
avrot? IltTptoviov rov KVTVpia)va /xera crrpaTtwra^ <u- 7 
\do-crLv TOV Td(f)ov. Kal crvv avrot? rj\6ov TrpecrfivTepoi 

32 /cat ypa/x/xarets eTTt TO /xz^/xa. /cat /cuXtVa^Te? Xt^oi/ 

KaTa TOV KevTvpiwvos /cat TW^ o-TpaTia)TO)V 6/xou 



Ot O^T65 /Ct YKaV 7Tt T vCL TOV 



33 /cat eTrexpLo-av 7TTa o~<^/3ayt8a9, /cat crKrjvrjv /cet 

34 l(j)vXa;av. Trpwtas Se, t7rt^>cuo~/co^TO9 TOU o~ 

rjXOev 0^X09 0,770 'lepoucraX^/x /cat r?J? 7repL^(opov iva 
tSwcrt TO fJLvrjfJLeiov eo~<^oayto~/xeVoz'. 

35 T]7 Se i^v/CTt 77 7T(f)a)a'Kev rj /cvpta/cyj, <f)V\ao~cr6vTa)v 
T(i)v crTpaTicoTwv dva Svo Svo /caTa (frpovpdv, /xeyaXiy f'i*" 

36 <^<w^ eyeVeTO ez^ TOJ ovpavto. Kal etSoi> dvoi^OevTa<; TOV? 
ovpavovs Kal ovo dvSpas KaTtXOovTas e/cet^e^, 

37 <e'yyos ej(oz/Tas /cat e'-yytaa^Ta? TO) Ta^>a>. 6 Se 
e/cetz>o? 6 SeSXxeVo? evrt T 



?ra/)a p,po$, Ka Taco 

38 ot vtavicrKOL elo"r)Wov. ISovTes ovv ol crrpanwTat e'/ceti/ot 
ev7TVLcrav TOV KCVTvpiwva Kal TOV? TrptcrfivTepovs, iraprjo-av 

39 yap /cat avTot tfrvXacrcrovTes* Kal e^rj-yovfJievaiv avT&v a 
etSoi/, Tfd\iv op&cnv ee\06vTa<; diro TOV Ta<f>ov 

Kal TOW? Suo TOI/ eVa VTfopOovvTas, /cat crTavpbv d 

40 BovvTa avTot? /cat TOW /xei' Suo 

ovpavov, TOV Se ^etjoaycoyou/xei/ou VTT 

L 



138 EYAITEAION KATA IIETPON 

41 VTrep/Baivovcrav TOU9 ovpavovs. /cat f^our}? TJKOVOV e/c TOJV 

42 ovpava)v Xeyoucr779 'EKTjpvas rots /cot/xo>/xeVot9 ; /cat VTTCI/COT) 

43 77/couero oVo rou (rravpov OTL Nat. ^Wecr/ceVroi'TO ow 
dXX^Xot? tKtlvoL oL7re\0Lv KOL lv(f)avLo-ai raura ra> JletXara). 

44 /ecu ert Staz'ootyxeVwz' at>ra>i> (fccLivovrai TraXw avoi^O^vre^ 
ol ovpavol Kai av0pa)7ros rt? KareXOwv /cat elo-\0a)v et9 TO 



45 Tavra tSd^re? ot Trept roz/ KevrvpLcova VVKTOS 

ZTetXaro^, a<eVr9 TOI/ razors ov e^uXacrcrot', /cat 
cravTo Tra^ra aTrep etSo^, ctyawaWes /xeyaXa)? /cat 

46 Xeyoi/res 'AkqOus vto? ^i/ ^eou. a?ro/cpt^t9 6 ITetXaro? 
e^)^ *ya) KaOapevaj TOV at/^aros rou vtou rou #ou, v/xt^ 

47 Se TOUTO eSofei>. etra 7rpocreX^d^re9 Trai^re? eSe'oi'TO avroG j ' 
/cat irapeKaiXovv /ceXeucrat TOJ KevTvpiuvi /cat rot9 crrpartw- 

48 rat? /x^Sei^ etTreti' a eISoj> cru/x<^)pet yap, ^>acrt^, ^/xty 
o^XyJcrat /xeytcrrry^ afJMpTjUaf efJLTrpoa'Oti' TOV 0eou, /cat 
/XT) e/xTreo-eti/ ets ^etpa? rou Xaov rail' 'JouSatW /cat 

49 \iOao- Orjvai. e/ceXevcre^ o5^ 6 ITetXaros r&> /cevrvptWi '' 
/cat rot? crrpaTtwrat? ft^Se^ etTreti^. 

60 "OpOpov 8e TTJS /cvpta/ci79 Mapta/x 17 MaySaX^i/T;, 
p,a0r)Tpia TOV Kvpuov ((froftovpeinr) Sta rou9 'Iou8atoi>9, 

l(f)\yovTo VTTO 7779 opyrjs, OVK iTroirjcrev CTT! T( 
t roO Kvpuov a elcoOta'av Trotetf at yvz^at/c9 c?rt ^o 

61 roi/9 OLTroOvTJo-KOvo-i Kai Tot9 aya7ra)/xeVot9 aurat9*) Xa- 
ftovcra jJL0 J tavTrjs ra9 <^>tXa9 ^X^e eTTt ro /Lti^/xctoi/ 

62 OTTOU -iji/ reacts. at IfoftovvTO /XT) tSwcrti/ avra9 ot 
'JouSatot, /cat eXeyoi' Et /cat /XT) ei/ e/ceti/rj TT} 'fj^po- 77 
o~Tavpa>6r) $vvtj0r]iJiv /cXavcrat /cat /cdi^acr^at, /cat 



63 C7rt rou xi/Txaro9 avTov TTotTo'cuxei' ravra. rt9 3e 



aTTo/cuXtcret T^/xt^ /cat TOI^ \iOov TOV TC0iva e?rt 7^79 Ovpas 
roC /x^/xetov, tVa eto~eX^ovcrat TrapaKa0ecr0a)fJiV avTto 
64 /cat noLTJcrco^v TO, 6<etXo/xei>a ; /xeya9 yap ^ 6 Xt#O9, 
/cat <f>o/3ovp.e0a /XT; Tt9 T7/xa9 1877. /cat ct /XT) 8iW/xe#a, 
/cai/ CTrt 7779 0vpas ySaXoj/xet' a (frepofJiev et9 



EYAITEAION KATA CETPON 139 

OLVTOV, K\avcrofjiev /cat /coi//d/xe#a ecus eX#w/zei> ets TOV OLKOV 



55 Kat aVeX^oucrat evpov TOV Tai<f)ov r)va>yp<vov /cat 
TrpocreXOovcrcu TrapeKvifjav e/cet, /cat opaxnv e/cet 
veavicTKOV KOiOe^o^evov p<cra> TOV rac^ou, vpalov /cat 
7rpL/3/3\.rjfJivoi> o~To\.rjv XafJLTT POTOLTTJV, o'ciTts e 

56 Tt rjXOaTe ; Tiva ^retre ; /x^ roi' o-Tavpa)0VTCL e 
dveo-TY) /cat d-n-YJXOev et Se /IT) Trtcrreuere, 7rapa/cui//ar 
/cat tSare ro^ TOTTO^ e^^a e/cetro, ort ou/c ecrrti^ dvecrTrj ftyo 

67 ya/> ^at dirrjXOev e/cet o^ei^ aTrecrraX^. rdre at ywat/ce? 



58 T Hz/ Se reXeurata rjptpa TO>V d^u/xwr, /cat TroXXot rtves 

*tfPX OVTO 9 WrOOTpC<^OITS t? TOV? Ot/COU? OLVTtoV, TTJS 

59 lopTrjs waver afJievrjs. rjfJiels Se ot SwSe/ca /xa^rat TOT) 
Kvpiov e'/cXato/xe^ /cat e'XuTrou/xe^a, /cat e/caaTO? \VTTOV p,vo$ 

60 Sta TO crvfJi/Bdv dTrrj\\dyTrj et TOJ' ol/coi/ avTov. eyw 8e 
^LfjLCdv ITeVpo? /cat '^Spe'as 6 aSeX^d? ftov Xa/JbVTes T7 

TO, Xt^a d7nj\0apev et9 TT)^ BaXacrarav /cat -iy 

< ^'>i\7' * rr' 

o TOU ^4X(patov, 01^ Kvpios . . . 



,*SE 

OP THE 

IVERSITY 







I'KISTKD RY 

SPOTTlSWOOIllt AM) CO., NKW-BTKEKT 8QUABK 
LONDON 




A Catalogue of Works 

IN 

THEOLOGICAL LITERATURE 

PUBLISHED BY 

MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 

39 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON, E.G., 
AND 15 EAST-i6ra STREET, NEW YORK. 



Abbey and Overton. THE ENGLISH CHURCH IN THE 
EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. By CHARLES J. ABBEY, M.A., Rector 
of Checkendon, Reading, and JOHN H. OVERTON, M.A., Canon of 
Lincoln, and Rector of Epworth, Doncaster. Crown 8vo. ?s. 6d. 

Adams. SACRED ALLEGORIES. The Shadow of the Cross 
The Distant Hills The Old Man's Home The King's Messengers. 
By the Rev. WILLIAM ADAMS, M.A., late Fellow of Merton College, 
Oxford. Crown %vo. $s. 6d. 

The Four Allegories may be had separately, with Illustrations. i6mo. 
is. each. 

Aids to the Inner Life. 

Edited by the Rev. W. H. HUTCHINGS, M.A., Rector of Kirkby Misperton, 
Yorkshire. Five Vols. ^2mo, cloth limp, 6d. each; or cloth extra, 
is. each. Sold separately. 

Also an Edition with red borders, 2s. each. 
OF THE IMITATION OF CHRIST. By THOMAS \ KEMPIS. In 

Four Books. 
THE CHRISTIAN YEAR : Thoughts in Verse for the Sundays and 

Holy Days throughout the Year. 

THE DEVOUT LIFE. By ST. FRANCIS DE SALES. 
THE HIDDEN LIFE OF THE SOUL. From the French of JEAN 

NICOLAS GROU. 

THE SPIRITUAL COMBAT. Together with the Supplement and the 
Path of Paradise. By LAURENCE SCUPOLI. 

Allen. THE CHURCH CATECHISM : its History and Con- 
tents. A Manual for Teachers and Students. By the Rev. A. J. C. 
ALLEN, M. A. , Vicar of St. Mary-the-Less, Cambridge. Crown 8v0. 35-. 6d. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, &> CO. 



A CATALOGUE OF WORKS 



Arnold. SERMONS PREACHED MOSTLY IN THE 
CHAPEL OF RUGBY SCHOOL. By THOMAS ARNOLD, D.D., 
formerly Head Master of Rugby School. Six Vols. Crown Svo, 30^. ; 
or separately, $s. each. 

Augustine. THE CONFESSIONS OF ST. AUGUSTINE. 
In Ten Books. Translated and Edited by the Rev. W. H. HUTCHINGS, 
M.A., Rector of Kirk by Misperton, Yorkshire. Small Svo. $s. Cheap 
Edition. i6mo. 2s. 6d. 

Ayre. THE TREASURY OF BIBLE KNOWLEDGE : being 
a Dictionary of the Books, Persons, Places, Events, and other matters of 
which mention is made in Holy Scripture. By the Rev. J. AYRE, M.A. 
With 5 Maps, 15 Plates, and 300 Woodcuts. Fcap. Svo. 6s. 

Baker. Works by the Rev. WILLIAM BAKER, D.D., Head Master 
of Merchant Taylors' School, and Prebendary of St. Paul's. 

A MANUAL OF DEVOTION FOR SCHOOLBOYS. With Preface 
by J. R. WoODFORD, D.D. Crown i6mo, cloth limp. is. 6d. 

DAILY PRAYERS FOR YOUNGER BOYS. ^zmo. Sd. 

A PLAIN EXPOSITION OF THE THIRTY-NINE ARTICLES OF 
THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND, for the use of Schools. i6mo. 2s. 6d. 

Ball. THE REFORMED CHURCH OF IRELAND, 1537- 
1889. By the Right Hon. J. T. BALL, LL.D., D.C.L. Svo. ^s. 6d. 

Baring-Gould. THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF 
RELIGIOUS BELIEF. By the Rev. S. BARING-GOULD, M.A. Two 
Parts. Crown Svo. $s. 6d. each. 
Part I. MONOTHEISM AND POLYTHEISM. Part II. CHRISTIANITY. 

Barnes. CANONICAL AND UNCANONICAL GOSPELS. 

With a Translation of the recently discovered Fragment of the ' Gospel of 
St. Peter,' and a Selection from the Sayings of our Lord not recorded in 
the Four Gospels. By W. E. BARNES, B.D., Fellow of Peterhouse, and 
Theological Lecturer at Clare College, Cambridge. Crown Svo. 35. 6d. 

Barry. SOME LIGHTS OF SCIENCE ON THE FAITH. 

Being the Bampton Lectures for 1892. By the Right Rev. ALFRED 
BARRY, D.D., Canon of Windsor, formerly Bishop of Sydney, Metro- 
politan of New South Wales, and Primate of Australia. Svo. I2s. 6d. 

Bartle. AN EXPOSITION OF THE CHURCH GATE- 

CHISM ; with Biblical References, Explanatory Notes, and upwards of 
300 Questions. By the Rev. G. BARTLE, D.D. \2rno. is. 6d. 

Bathe. Works by the Rev. ANTHONY BATHE, M.A. 

AN ADVENT WITH JESUS. 32^0, is. ; or in Paper Cover, 6d. 

A LENT WITH JESUS. A Plain Guide for Churchmen. Containing 

Readings for Lent and Easter Week, and on the Holy Eucharist. 

32 w0, is. ; or in Paper Cover, 6d. 
WHAT I SHOULD BELIEVE. A Simple Manual of Self-Instruction 

for Church People. Crown Svo. $s. 6d. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 



IN THEOLOGICAL LITERATURE. 



Benson. THE FINAL PASSOVER : a Series of Meditations 
upon the Passion of our Lord Jesus Christ. By the Rev. R. M. BENSON, 
M.A., Student of Christ Church, Oxford. Small 8vo. 



Vol. I. THE REJECTION. $s. 
Vol. II. THE UPPER CHAMBER. 
[In Preparation.] 



Vol. III. THE DIVINE EXODUS. 

Parts I. and II. $s. each. 
Vol. IV. THE LIFE BEYOND THE 

GRAVE. 5^. 



Bickersteth. YESTERDAY, TO-DAY, AND FOR EVER : a 
Poem in Twelve Books. By EDWARD HENRY BICKERSTETH, D.D., 
Bishop of Exeter. One Shilling Edition, iSmo. With red border s> 
\6rno, 2s. 6d. 

The Crvwn 8vo Edition (55.) may still be had. 



Blunt. Works by the Rev. JOHN HENRY BLUNT, D.D. 

THE ANNOTATED BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER : being an His- 
torical, Ritual, and Theological Commentary on the Devotional System 
of the Church of England. Edited by the Rev. JOHN HENRY BLUNT, 
D.D. 4/0. 2is. 

THE COMPENDIOUS EDITION OF THE ANNOTATED BOOK 
OF COMMON PRAYER : forming a concise Commentary on the 
Devotional System of the Church of England. Edited by the Rev. JOHN 
HENRY BLUNT, D.D. Crown &vo. los. 6d. 

DICTIONARY OF DOCTRINAL AND HISTORICAL THEOLOGY. 
By various Writers. Edited by the Rev. JOHN HENRY BLUNT, D.D. 
Imperial 8vo. 21 s. 

DICTIONARY OF SECTS, HERESIES, ECCLESIASTICAL PAR- 
TIES AND SCHOOLS OF RELIGIOUS THOUGHT. By various 
Writers. Edited by the Rev. JOHN HENRY BLUNT, D.D. Imperial 

&VO. 21 S. 

THE REFORMATION OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND : its 

History, Principles, and Results. Two vols. 8vo. Sold separately. 

Vol. I. A.D. 1514-1547. Its Progress during the reign of Henry vin. 
i6s. 

Vol. II. A.D. 1547-1662. From the death of Henry vm. to the Re- 
storation of the Church after the Commonwealth. iSs. 

THE BOOK OF CHURCH LAW. Being an Exposition of the Legal 
Rights and Duties of the Parochial Clergy and the Laity of the Church of 
England. Revised by Sir WALTER G. F. PHILLIMORE, Bart., D.C.L. 
Crown 8vo. 7$. 6d. 



DIRECTORIUM PASTORALE. 
Work in the Church of England. 



The Principles and Practice of Pastoral 
Crown %vo. 75. 6d. 

[continued. 



LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, d^ CO. 



A CATALOGUE OF WORKS 



Blunt. Works by the Rev. JOHN HENRY BLUNT, D.D. continued. 
A COMPANION TO THE BIBLE: Being a Plain Commentary of 
Scripture History, to the end of the Apostolic Age. Two vols. small 8vo. 
Sold separately. 
THE OLD TESTAMENT. 3*. 6d. THE NEW TESTAMENT. 3*. 6d. 

HOUSEHOLD THEOLOGY: a Handbook of Religious Information 
respecting the Holy Bible, the Prayer Book, the Church, the Ministry, 
Divine Worship, the Creeds, etc. etc. Paper cover, \6rno. is. Also 
the Larger Edition, %s. 6d. 

Body. Works by the Rev. GEORGE BODY, D.D., Canon of Durham. 
THE LIFE OF LOVE ; A Course of Lent Lectures. Crown 8vo. 
4-y. 6d. 

THE SCHOOL OF CALVARY ; or, Laws of Christian Life revealed from 
the Cross. A Course of Lectures delivered in substance at All Saints', 
Margaret Street. i6?no. 2s. 6d. 

THE LIFE OF JUSTIFICATION. i6mo. 2s. 6d. 
THE LIFE OF TEMPTATION. i6mo. 2s. 6d. 

Bonney. CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES AND MODERN 
THOUGHT: being the Boyle Lectures for 1891. By the Rev. T. G. 
BONNEY, D.Sc., LL.D., Hon. Canon of Manchester. Crown 8vo. 55. 

Boultbee. A COMMENTARY ON THE THIRTY-NINE 
ARTICLES OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. By the Rev. 

T. P. BOULTBEE, formerly Principal of the London College of Divinity, 
St. John's Hall, Highbury. Crown 8vo. 6s. 

Bright. Works by WILLIAM BRIGHT, D.D., Canon of Christ 
Church, and Regius Professor of Ecclesiastical History in 
the University of Oxford. 

WAYMARKS IN CHURCH HISTORY. Crown 8vo. 

MORALITY IN DOCTRINE. Crown 8vo. Js. 6<f. 

LESSONS FROM THE LIVES OF THREE GREAT FATHERS, 

St. Athanasius, St. Chrysostom, and St. Augustine. With Appendices. 
Crown 8vo. 6s. 
THE INCARNATION AS A MOTIVE POWER. Crown 8vo. 6s. 

Bright and Medd. LIBER PRECUM PUBLICARUM EC- 
CLESI^E ANGLICANS. A. GULIELMO BRIGHT, S.T.P., JEdis 
Christi apud Oxon. Canonico, Historic Ecclesiastics, Professore Regio, 
et PETRO GOLDSMITH MEDD, A.M., Eccles. Cath. S. Albani Canonico 
Honorario, Collegii Universitatis apud Oxon. Socio Seniore. Latine 
redditus. [In hac Editione continentur Versiones Latinoe I. Libri 
Precum Publicarum Ecclesise Anglicanaae ; 2. Liturgioe Primae Reformats ; 
3. Liturgise Scoticanae ; 4. Liturgiae Americana?.] Editio Quarta, cum 
Append ice. With Rubrics in red. SmallSvo. Js. 6d. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 



IN THEOLOGICAL LITERATURE. 



Browne. AN EXPOSITION OF THE THIRTY -NINE 
ARTICLES, Historical and Doctrinal. By E. H. BROWNE, D.D., 

formerly Bishop of Winchester. 8vo. i6s. 

Campion and Beamont. THE PRAYER BOOK INTER- 
LEAVED. With Historical Illustrations and Explanatory Notes ar- 
ranged parallel to the Text. By W. M. CAMPION, D.D., and W. J. 
BEAMONT, M.A. Small '8vo. ?s. 6d. 

Carter. PREPARATION FOR WORSHIP. A Series of Five 

Short Addresses on the Last Answer in the Church Catechism. By 
F. E. CARTER, M.A., Canon Missioner of Truro Cathedral. Small 
8vo. 2s. 

Carter. Works edited by the Rev. T. T. CARTER, M.A., Hon. 
Canon of Christ Church, Oxford. 

THE TREASURY OF DEVOTION : a Manual of Prayer for General 
and Daily Use. Compiled by a Priest. iSmo. 2s. 6d. ; cloth limp, 
2s. ; or botmd with the Book of Common Prayer, 35-. 6d. Large- Type 
Edition. Crown 8vo. $s. 6d. 

THE WAY OF LIFE : A Book of Prayers and Instructions for the Young 
at School, with a Preparation for Confirmation. Compiled by a Priest. 
i&mo. is. 6d. 

THE PATH OF HOLINESS : a First Book of Prayers, with the Service 
of the Holy Communion, for the Young. Compiled by a Priest. With 
Illustrations. \6mo. is. 6d. ; cloth limp, is. 

THE GUIDE TO HEAVEN : a Book of Prayers for every Want. (For 
the Working Classes.) Compiled by a Priest. iSmo. is. 6d. ; doth 
limp, is. Large- Type Edition. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; cloth limp, is. 

THE STAR OF CHILDHOOD : a First Book of Prayers and Instruc- 
tion for Children. Compiled by a Priest. With Illustrations. l6mo. 
2s. 6d. 

MEDITATIONS ON THE LIFE AND MYSTERIES OF OUR 
LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST. From the French. By 
the Compiler of ' The Treasury of Devotion.' Crown %vo. 
Vol. I. THE HIDDEN LIFE OF OUR LORD. 3-$-. 6d. 
Vol. II. .THE PUBLIC LIFE OF OUR LORD. 2 Parts. 5*. each. 
Vol. III. THE SUFFERING AND GLORIFIED LIFE. 3*. 6d. 

SELF-RENUNCIATION. From the French. i6mo. 2s. 6d. 

NICHOLAS FERRAR : his Household and his Friends. With Portrait 
engraved after a Picture by CORNELIUS JANSSEN at Magdalene College, 
Cambridge. Crown %vo. 6s. 

COMMON PRAYER (THE BOOK OF). Edited and arranged 
for the use of Children. With Texts and Proverbs. Illustrated with 
Photographs. iStno. $s. 6d. 

Compton. THE ARMOURY OF PRAYER. A Book of Devo- 
tion. Compiled by the Rev. BERDMORE COMPTON, M.A., sometime 
Vicar of All Saints', Margaret Street. iSmo. 35. 6d. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 



A CATALOGUE OF WORKS 



Conybeare and Howson. THE LIFE AND EPISTLES OF 
ST. PAUL. By the Rev. W. J. CONYBEARE, M.A., and the Very Rev. 
J. S. HOWSON, D.D. With numerous Maps and Illustrations. 

LIBRARY EDITION. Two Vols. &z>0. 2is. 

STUDENTS' EDITION. One Vol. Crown 8vo. 6s. 

POPULAR EDITION. One Vol. Crown %vo. 3$. 6d. 

Copleston. BUDDHISM PRIMITIVE AND PRESENT IN 
MAGADHA AND IN CEYLON. By REGINALD STEPHEN COPLE- 
STON, D.D., Bishop of Colombo, President of the Ceylon Branch of the 
Royal Asiatic Society. 8vo. i6s. 

Crake. HISTORY OF THE CHURCH UNDER THE 
ROMAN EMPIRE, A.D. 30-476. By the Rev. A. D. CRAKE, B.A., 
Author of ' Edwy the Fair,' etc. etc. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 

Creighton. HISTORY OF THE PAPACY DURING THE 
REFORMATION. By MANDELL CREIGHTON, D.D., Lord Bishop 
of Peterborough. Svo. Vols. /. and 77. , 1378-1464, $2s. Vols. 777. 
and IV., 1464-1518, 24$. 

Devotional Series, 16mo, Red Borders. Each 2s. 6d. 

BICKERSTETH'S YESTERDAY, TO-DAY AND FOR EVER. 
CHILCOT'S TREATISE ON EVIL THOUGHTS. 
THE CHRISTIAN YEAR. 
DEVOTIONAL BIRTHDAY BOOK. 
HERBERT'S POEMS AND PROVERBS. 
KEMPIS' (A) OF THE IMITATION OF CHRIST. 
ST. FRANCIS DE SALES' THE DEVOUT LIFE. 
WILSON'S THE LORD'S SUPPER. Large Type. 
*TAYLOR'S (JEREMY) HOLY LIVING. 
HOLY DYING. 
* These two in one Volume. $s. 

Devotional Series, 16mo, without Red Borders. Each is. 
BICKERSTETH'S YESTERDAY, TO-DAY, AND FOR EVER. 
THE CHRISTIAN YEAR. 

KEMPIS' (A) OF THE IMITATION OF CHRIST. 
HERBERT'S POEMS AND PROVERBS. 
WILSON'S THE LORD'S SUPPER. Large Type. 
ST. FRANCIS DE SALES' THE DEVOUT LIFE. 
*TAYLOR'S (JEREMY) HOLY LIVING. 

* HOLY DYING. 

* These two in one Vohime. 2s. 6d. 

Dix. THE SACRAMENTAL SYSTEM CONSIDERED AS 
THE EXTENSION OF THE INCARNATION, being the Bishop 
Paddick Lectures, delivered 1892. By MORGAN Dix, D.D., Rector of 
Trinity Church, New York. Crown 8vo. 

Edersheim. Works by ALFRED EDERSHEIM, M.A., D.D., Ph.D., 
sometime Grinfield Lecturer on the Septuagint in the Univer- 
sity of Oxford. 

THE LIFE AND TIMES OF JESUS THE MESSIAH. Two Vols. 
8vo. 24s. 

\continutd. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK:- LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 



JN THEOLOGICAL LITERATURE. 



Edersheim. Works by ALFRED EDERSHEIM, M.A.,D.D., Ph.D. 

continued. 

JESUS THE MESSIAH : being an Abridged Edition of ' The Life and 
Times of Jesus the Messiah.' With a Preface by the Rev. W. SAND AY, 
D. D. , Ireland Professor of Exegesis at Oxford. Crown Svo. JS. 6d. 

PROPHECY AND HISTORY IN RELATION TO THE MESSIAH : 
The Warburton Lectures, 1880-1884. Svo. 12$. 

Ellicott. Works by C. J. ELLICOTT, D.D., Lord Bishop of 

Gloucester and Bristol. 

A CRITICAL AND GRAMMATICAL COMMENTARY ON ST. 
PAUL'S EPISTLES. Greek Text, with an Critical and Grammatical 
Commentary, and a Revised English Translation. Svo. 



i CORINTHIANS. i6s. 
GALATIANS. 8*. 6d. 
EPHESIANS. 8.?. 6d. 



PHILIPPIANS, COLOSSI ANS, AND 

PHILEMON, los. 6d. 
THESSALONIANS. 7-y. 6d. 
PASTORAL EPISTLES. 105-. 6d. 

HISTORICAL LECTURES ON THE LIFE OF OUR LORD JESUS 
CHRIST. Svo. i2s. 

Epochs of Church History. Edited by MANDELL CREIGHTON, 
D.D., Lord Bishop of Peterborough. Small ^vo. 25. 6d. each. 



THE ENGLISH CHURCH IN 
OTHER LANDS. By the Rev. H. 
W. TUCKER, M.A. 

THE HISTORY OF THE REFOR- 
MATION IN ENGLAND. By the 
Rev. GEO. G. PERRY, M.A. 

THE CHURCH OF THE EARLY 
FATHERS. By the Rev. ALFRED 
PLUMMER, D.D. 

THE EVANGELICAL REVIVAL IN 
THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 
By the Rev. J. H. OVERTON, M.A. 

THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD. 
By the Hon. G. C. BRODRICK, D.C.L. 

THE UNIVERSITY OF CAM- 
BRIDGE. By J. BASS MULLINGER, 
M.A. 

THE ENGLISH CHURCH IN THE 
MIDDLE AGES. By the Rev. W. 



THE CHURCH AND THE 

EASTERN EMPIRE. By the Rev. 

H. F. TOZER, M.A. 
THE CHURCH AND THE ROMAN 

EMPIRE. By the Rev. A. CARR. 
THE CHURCH AND THE PURI- 
TANS, 1570-1660. By HENRY OFFLEY 

WAKEMAN, M.A. 
HILDEBRAND AND HIS TIMES. 

By the Rev. W. R. W. STEPHENS, M.A, 
THE POPES AND THE HOHEN- 

STAUFEN. By UGO BALZANI. 
THE COUNTER-REFORMATION. 

BY A. W. WARD, LITT.D. 
WYCLIFFE AND MOVEMENTS 

FOR REFORM. By REGINALD L. 

POOLE, M.A. 
THE AR1AN CONTROVERSY. By 

H. M. GWATKIN, M.A. 



HUNT, M.A. 

Ferrar. NICHOLAS FERRAR. With a Preface by the Rev. 
T. T. CARTER, M.A., Hon. Canon of Christ Church, Oxford. With 
Portrait. Crown Svo. 6s. 

Fosbery. Works edited by the Rev. THOMAS VINCENT FOSBERY, 
M.A., sometime Vicar of St. Giles's, Reading. 

VOICES OF COMFORT. Cheap Edition. Small Svo. $s. 6d. 
The Larger Edition (js. 6d.) may still be had. 

HYMNS AND POEMS FOR THE SICK AND SUFFERING. In 
connection with the Service for the Visitation of the Sick. Selected 
from Various Authors. Small Svo. 3-r. 6d. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 



A CATALOGUE OF WORKS 



Gedge. THE YOUNG CHURCHMAN'S COMPANION TO 
THE PRAYER-BOOK. Edited by J. W. GEDGE, M.A., Rector of 
St. Anthony's, Stepney, is. 6d. ; Paper Cover, is. ; or in Three Parts, 
6d. each. 

Gore. Works by the Rev. CHARLES GORE, M.A., Vicar of Radley, 

formerly Principal of the Pusey House, Oxford. 
THE MINISTRY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH, too. IDS. 6d. 
ROMAN CATHOLIC CLAIMS. Crown 8vo. y. 6d. 

Goulburn. Works by EDWARD MEYRICK GOULBURN, D.D., 
D.C.L., sometime Dean of Norwich. 

THOUGHTS ON PERSONAL RELIGION : being a treatise on the 
Christian Life in its Two Chief Elements, Devotion and Practice. Small 
8vo, 6s. 6d. ; Cheap Edition, $$. 6d. ; Presentation Edition, 2 vols. small 
8vo, IDS. 6d. 

THE PURSUIT OF HOLINESS: a Sequel to 'Thoughts on Personal 
Religion. ' Small 8vo. $s. Cheap Edition, 35. 6d. 

THE ACTS OF THE DEACONS : being a Commentary, Critical and 
Practical, upon the Notices of St. Stephen and St. Philip the Evangelist, 
contained in the Acts of the Apostles. Small 8vo. 6s. 

THE COLLECTS OF THE DAY : an Exposition, Critical and Devo- 
tional, of the Collects appointed at the Communion. With Preliminary 
Essays on their Structure, Sources, and General Character. 2 vols. 
Crown 8vo. 8s. each. Sold separately. 

THOUGHTS UPON THE LITURGICAL GOSPELS for the Sundays, 
one for each day in the year. 2 vols. Crown %vo. i6s. 

MEDITATIONS UPON THE LITURGICAL GOSPELS for the Minor 
Festivals of Christ, the two first Week-days of the Easter and Whitsun 
Festivals, and the Red-letter Saints' Days. Crown 82/0. 8s. 6d. 

Green. THE WITNESS OF GOD AND FAITH ; Two Lay 
Sermons. By THOMAS HILL GREEN, late Whyte's Professor of Moral 
Philosophy in the University of Oxford. Fcap. 8v0. 2s. 

Harrison. Works by the Rev. ALEXANDER J. HARRISON, B.D., 
Vicar of Lightcliffe, Lecturer of the Christian Evidence 
Society, and Boyle Lecturer. 

PROBLEMS OF CHRISTIANITY AND SCEPTICISM; Lessons 
from Twenty Years' Experience in the Field of Christian Evidence. 
Crown 8vc. 7s. 6d. 

THE CHURCH IN RELATION TO SCEPTICS : a Conversational 
Guide to Evidential Work. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 



IN THEOLOGICAL LITERATURE. 



Hatch. THE ORGANISATION OF THE EARLY CHRIS- 
TIAN CHURCHES. Being the Bampton Lectures for 1880. By 
EDWIN HATCH, M.A., D.D., late Reader in Ecclesiastical History in 
the University of Oxford. 8z>o. $s. 

Heygate. THE GOOD SHEPHERD ; or, Meditations for the 

Clergy upon ihe Example and Teaching of Christ. By the Rev. W. E. 
HEYGATE, M.A., Hon. Canon of Winchester. Small 8z'0. y. 

Holland. Works by the Rev. HENRY SCOTT HOLLAND, M.A., 
Canon and Precentor of St. Pauls. 

THE CITY OF GOD AND THE COMING OF THE KINGDOM : 

Four Addresses delivered at St. Asaph on the Spiritual and Ethical 
Value of Belief in the Church. To which are added six Sermons on 
kindred subjects. Crown 8vo. JS. 6d. 

PLEAS AND CLAIMS FOR CHRIST. Crown Svo. 7s. 6d. 
CREED AND CHARACTER : Sermons. Crown %vo, 3*. 6d. 

ON BEHALF OF BELIEF. Sermons preached in St. Paul's Cathedral. 
Crown 8vo. 35. 6d. 

CHRIST OR ECCLESIASTES. Sermons preached in St. Paul's 
Cathedral. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 

GOOD FRIDAY. Being Addresses on the Seven Last Words. Delivered 
at St. Paul's Cathedral on Good Friday. Small $vo. 2s. 

LOGIC AND LIFE, with other Sermons. Crown 8vo. $s. 6d. 

Hopkins CHRIST THE CONSOLER. A Book of Comfort 
for the Sick. By ELLICE HOPKINS. Small 8vo, 2s. 6d. 

Ingram. HAPPINESS IN THE SPIRITUAL LIFE; or 'The 

Secret of the Lord.' A Series of Practical Considerations. By W. 
CLAVELL INGRAM, D.D., Dean of Peterborough. Crown 8vo, "js. 6d. 

INHERITANCE OF THE SAINTS; or, Thoughts on the 
Communion of Saints and the Life of the World to come. Col- 
lected chiefly from English Writers by L. P. With a Preface by the 
Rev. H. S. HOLLAND, M.A., Canon and Precentor of St. Paul'?. 
Crown 8ro. 7$. 6d. 

Jacob. THE GATE OF PARADISE. A Dream of Easter 
Eve. By EDITH S. JACOB, \6rno. Paper cover, 6d. ; cloth, \s. 

James. COMMENT UPON THE COLLECTS appointed to 

be used in the Church of England on Sundays and Holy Days throughout 
the Year. By JOHN JAMES, D.D., sometime Canon of Peterborough. 
Small 8vo. $s. 6d. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 

A 2 



io A CATALOGUE O* WORKS 



Jameson. Works by Mrs. JAMESON. 

SACRED AND LEGENDARY ART, containing Legends of the Angels 
and Archangels, the Evangelists, the Apostles, the Doctors of the Church, 
St. Mary Magdalene, the Patron Saints, the Martyrs, the Early Bishops, 
the Hermits, and the Warrior-Saints of Christendom, as represented in 
the Fine Arts. With 19 etchings on Copper and Steel, and 187 Wood- 
cuts. Two vols. Cloth, gilt top, 2os. net. 

I.KGENDS OF THE MONASTIC ORDERS, as represented in the 
Fine Arts, comprising the Benedictines and Augustines, and Orders 
derived from their Rules, the Mendicant Orders, the Jesuits, and the 
Order of the Visitation of S. Mary. With u etchings by the Author, 
and 88 Woodcuts. One Vol. Cloth, gilt top, IDS. net. 

LEGENDS OF THE MADONNA, OR BLESSED VIRGIN MARY. 
Devotional with and without the Infant Jesus, Historical from the 
Annunciation to the Assumption, as represented in Sacred and Legendary 
Christian Art. With 27 Etchings and 165 Woodcuts. One Vol. Cloth, 
gilt top, los. net. 

THE HISTORY OF OUR LORD, as exemplified in Works of Art, 
with that of His Types, St. John the Baptist, and other Persons of the 
Old and New Testaments. Commenced by the late Mrs. JAMESON ; 
continued and completed by LADY EASTLAKE. With 31 Etchings and 
281 Woodcuts. 7 wo vols. 8z<o. 2Os. net. 

Jennings. ECCLESI A ANGLICANA. A History of the 

Church of Christ in England from the Earliest to the Present Times. 
By the Rev. ARTHUR CHARLES JENNINGS, M.A., Jesus College, Cam- 
bridge. Croiun 8vo. 7s. 6d. 

Jukes. Works by the Rev. ANDREW JUKES. 

THE NEW MAN AND THE ETERNAL LIFE. Notes on the 

Reiterated Amens of the Son of God. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
THE NAMES OF GOD IN HOLY SCRIPTURE ; a Revelation of 

His Nature and Relationships. Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. 
THE TYPES OF GENESIS. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
THE SECOND DEATH AND THE RESTITUTION OF ALL 

THINGS. Crown 8z>o. $s. 6d. 

THE MYSTERY OF THE KINGDOM. Crown %vo. 2s. 6d. 
THE ORDER AND CONNEXION OF THE CHURCH'S TEACHING, 

as set forth in the Arrangement of the Epistles and Gospels throughout 

the Year. Fcap. 8z>o. 2s. bd. 

Keble. THE CHRISTIAN YEAR. By JOHN KEBLE, M.A. 

1. Large Type Edition. Crown 8z>o. "$s.6d 

2. Red Line Edition. On Toned Paper, \6nio. 2s. 6d. 

3. Cheap Edition. i8///0. is. 

4. ' Aids to the Inner Life' Edition. With red borders \8rno. 2s. 

5. The same, without red borders. ^2t>io. is. ; or cloth limp, 6d. 

\continued. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, d- Co. 



IN THEOLOGICAL LITERATURE. n 



Keble. Works by JOHN KEBLE, M.A. continued. 

SELECTIONS FROM THE WRITINGS OF JOHN KKBLE, M.A. 
Crown 8vo. $s. 6d. 

Kempis. OF THE IMITATION OF CHRIST. By THOMAS 
A KEMPIS. A New Translation. 

1. Large Type Edition. Crczvti $vo. $s. 6d. 

2. 161110. Edition. Forming a Volume of the LIBRARY OF SPIRITUAL 

WORKS FOR ENGLISH CATHOLICS. Cheap Edition. 2s. 6d. 

3. Red Line Edition. On Toned Paper. 161/10. 2s. 6d. 

4. Cheap Edition. Without the red borders, is. 

5. 'Aids to the Inner Life' Edition. Translated by the Rev. W. 11. 

HUTCHINGS, M.A. 321/10. is.; or in cloth limp, 6d. With red 
borders. Royal 32/110. 2s. 

Kennaway. CONSOLATIO; OR, COMFORT FOR THE 
AFFLICTED. Edited by the late Rev. C. E. KEN N AW AY. With a 
Preface by SAMUEL WILBERFORCE, D.U., late Lord Bishop of Win- 
chester. \6/no. 25. 6d. 

Keys to Christian Knowledge. 

Seven voh. Small %vo. is. 6d. Sold separately. 

The 2s. 6d. Edition may still be had. 
Edited by the Rev. JOHN HENRY BLUNT, D.D. 

A KEY TO THE KNOWLEDGE AND USE OF THE HOLY BIBLE. 

A KEY TO THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 

A KEY TO CHURCH HISTORY (ANCIENT). 

A KEY TO CHURCH HISTORY (MODERN). 

A KEY TO CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE (founded on the 

Church Catechism). 

By JOHN PILKINGTON NORRIS, D.D., late Archdeacon of Bristol. 
A KEY TO THE NARRATIVE OF THE FOUR GOSPELS. 
A KEY TO THE NARRATIVE OF THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 

King. DR. LIDDON'S TOUR IN EGYPT AND PALES- 
TINE in 1886. Being Letters descriptive of the Tour, written by his 
Sister, Mrs. KING. Crown 8v0. $s, 

Knox Little. Works by W. J. KNOX LITTLE, M.A., Canon 

Residentiary of Worcester, and Vicar of Hoar Cross. 
SKETCHES IN SUNSHINE AND STORM : a Collection of Mis- 
cellaneous Essays and Notes of Travel. Crown 8vv. 7$. 6d. 
THE CHRISTIAN HOME: Its Foundation and Duties. Crown 8vo. 

6s. 6d. 

THE HOPES AND DECISIONS OF THE PASSION OF OUR 
MOST HOLY REDEEMER. Crown &vo. 2s. 6d. 

[continued. 



LONDON AND NEW YORK: LO KG MANS, GREEN, & CO. 



12 A CATALOGUE OF WORKS 



Knox Little. Works by J. W. KNOX LITTLE, M.A. continued. 
CHARACTERISTICS AND MOTIVES OF THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. 

Ten Sermons preached in Manchester Cathedral in Lent and Advent, 

1877. Crown Sz'o. 2s. 6d. 
THE LIGHT OF LIFE. Sermons preached on Various Occasions. 

Crown 8vo. $s. 6d. 
SUNLIGHT AND SHADOW IN THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. 

Sermons preached for the most part in America. Crown %vo. $s. 6d. 
SERMONS PREACHED FOR THE MOST PART IN MANCHES- 
TER. Crown Svo. $s. 6d. 
THE MYSTERY OF THE PASSION OF OUR MOST HOLY 

REDEEMER. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
THE WITNESS OF THE PASSION OF OUR MOST HOLY 

REDEEMER. Crown *vo. 2s. 6d. 

THE THREE HOURS' AGONY OF OUR BLESSED REDEEMER. 
Being Addresses in the form of Meditations delivered in St. Alban's 
Church, Manchester, on Good Friday. Small 8v0, 2s. ; or in Paper 
Cover ; is. 

SACERDOTALISM, WHEN RIGHTLY UNDERSTOOD, THE 
TEACHING OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND : being a Letter 
Addressed in Four Parts to the Very Rev. WILLIAM J. BUTLER, D.D., 
Dean of Lincoln, etc. Crown 8vo. 6s. or in Four Parts as follows : 
Part I. CONFESSION AND ABSOLUTION, is. net. 
Part II. FASTING COMMUNION AND EUCHARISTIC WoRsmi'. is. net. 
Part III. THE REAL PRESENCE AND THE EUCHARISTIC SACRIFICE. 

is. net. 
Part IV. THE APOSTOLIC MINISTRY, is. net. 

Knowling. THE WITNESS OF THE EPISTLES : a Study 
in Modern Criticism. By the Rev. R. J. KNOWLING, M.A., Vico 
Principal of King's College, London. 8vo. i$s. 

Lear. Works by H. L. SIDNEY LEAR. 

CHRISTIAN BIOGRAPHIES. 9 Vols. Cr<nvn *vo. $s. 6d. each. 



MADAME LOUISE DE FRANCE, 
Daughter of Louis xv., known 
also as the Mother Terese de St. 
Augustin. 

A DOMINICAN ARTIST : a Sketch 
of the Life of the Rev. Pere Besson, 
of the order of St. Dominic. 

IIiiNRi PERREYVE. By A. GRATRY. 
With Portrait. 

ST. FRANCIS DK SALES, Bishop 
and Prince of Geneva. 



A CHRISTIAN PAINTER OK THK 
NINETEENTH CENTURY ; being 
the Life of Hippolyte Flandrin. 

THE REVIVAL OF PRIESTLY LIFE 
IN THE SEVENTEENTH CE.VITRY 
IN FRANCE. 

BOSSUET AND HIS CONTEMPO- 
RARIES. 

FENELON, ARCHBISHOP OF CAM- 

BRAI. 

HENRI DOMINIQUE LACORDAIKE. 
\continucd. 



LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 



IN THEOLOGICAL LITERATURE. 13 



Lear. Works by H. L. SIDNEY LEAR. continued. 

FOR DAYS AND YEARS. A Book containing a Text, Short Reading, 

and Hymn for Every Day in the Church's Year, i6mo. 2s. 6d. Also 

a Cheap Edition, $2mo. is. ; or cloth gilt ', is. 6d. 
FIVE MINUTES. Daily Readings of Poetry. i6io. $s. 6d. Also a 

Cheap Edition. yzmo. is. ; or cloth gilt, \s. 6d. 
WEARINESS. A Book for the Languid and Lonely. Large Type. 

Small St'o. $s. 
THE LIGHT OF THE CONSCIENCE. With an Introduction by the 

Rev. T. T. CARTER, M.A. ibmo, 2s. 6d. ; 320/0, is. ; cloth limp, 6d. 
MAIGKE COOKERY. i6wo. 2s. 
DEVOTIONAL WORKS. Edited by H. L. SIDNEY LEAR. Nine Vols. 

16/110. 2s. 6d. each. 
SPIRITUAL LETTERS TO MEN. By THE SPIRIT OF ST. FRANCIS DE 



Archbishop Fenelon. 

SPIRITUAL LETTERS TO WOMEN. 
By Archbishop Fenelon. 

A SELECTION FROM THE SPIR- 
ITUAL LETTERS OF ST. FRANCIS 
DE SALES, Bishop and Prince of 
Geneva. Cheap Edition, yztno. 
cloth limp, 6d. ; cloth boards, is. ; 
or with red-line borders, 2s. 

A SELECTION FROM PASCAL'S 

* THOUGHTS. ' 
THE HIDDEN LIFE OF THE SOUL. 



SALES, Bishop and Prince of 
Geneva. 

THE LIGHT OF THE CONSCIENCE. 
With an Introduction by the Rev. 
T. T. CARTER, M.A. Cheap 
Edition. $2mo. cloth limp, 6d. ; 
cloth boards, is. 

SELF-RENUNCIATION. From the 
French. With an Introduction by 
the Rev. T. T. CARTER, M.A. 

OF THE LOVE OF GOD. By St. 
Francis de Sales. 



Liddon. Works by HENRY PARRY LIDDON, D.D., D.C.L., LL.D. 
LIFE OF EDWARD BOUVERIE PUSEY, D.D. By HENRY PARRY 
LIDDON, D.D., D.C.L., LL.D. Edited and prepared for publication by 
the Rev. J. O. JOHNSTON, M.A., Vicar of All Saints', Oxford, and the 
Rev. ROBERT J. WILSON, M.A., Warden of Keble College. 4 Voh. 
8vo. Vols. L and II. with 2 Portraits and 7 Illustrations, 36^. 

ESSAYS AND ADDRESSES ; Lectures on Buddhism Lectures on the 
Life of St. Paul Papers on Dante. Crown 8v0. $s. 

EXPLANATORY ANALYSIS OF ST. PAUL'S EPISTLE TO THE 

ROMANS. Svo. 14*. 
THE DIVINITY OF OUR LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST. 

Being the Bampton Lectures for 1866. Crown 8vo. $s. 
ADVENT IN ST. PAUL'S. Sermons bearing chiefly on the Two 

Comings of our Lord. Two Vols. Crown 8v0. $s. 6d. each. Cheap 

Edition in one Volume. Crown Sz'o. $s. 
CHRISTMASTIDE IN ST. PAUL'S. Sermons bearing chiefly on the 

Birth of our Lord and the End of the Year. Crown 8vo. 5.?. 
PASSIONTIDE SERMONS. Crown %vo. $s. 

{continued. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, &* CO. 



14 A CATALOGUE OF WORKS 



Liddon. Works by HENRY PARRY LIDDON, D.D., D.C.L., LL.U 

continued. 

EASTER IN ST. PAUL'S. Sermons bearing chiefly on the Resurrec- 
tion of our Lord. Two Vols. Crown 8vo. $s. 6d. each. Cheap 
Edition in one Volume. Crown 8z>0. $x. 

SERMONS PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY OF 
OXFORD. Two Vols. Crown 8vo. $s. 6d. each. Cheap Edition in 
one Volume. Crown 8z>0. $s. 

SERMONS ON OLD TESTAMENT SUBJECTS. Crown Svo. 5*. 
SERMONS ON SOME WORDS OF CHRIST. Crown Svo. 5.?. 
THE MAGNIFICAT. Sermons in St. Paul's. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 

SOME ELEMENTS OF RELIGION. Lent Lectures. Small 8z>0. 
2s. 6d. ; or in Paper Cover, is. 6d. 

The Crown 8vo Edition (*,s.) tnay still be had. 

WALTER KERR HAMILTON, BISHOP OF SALISBURY. A 

Sketch, with Sermon. 8v0. 2s. 6d. 
OF THE FIVE WOUNDS OF THE HOLY CHURCH. ByA.vm.Mn 

ROSMINI. Edited, with an Introduction, by H, P. LIDDON, D.D. 

Crown Sv0. 7s. 6d. 

SELECTIONS FROM THE WRITINGS OF II. P. LIDDON, D.D. 
Croivn 8v0. $s. 6d. 

MAXIMS AND GLEANINGS FROM THE WRITINGS OF II. P. 
LIDDON, D.D. Selected and arranged by C. M. S. Crown i6mo. is. 



DR. LIDDON'S TOUR IN EGYPT AND PALESTINE IN 1886. 
Being Letters descriptive of the Tour, written by his Sister, Mrs. KING. 
Crown 8v0. $s. 

LIGHT IN THE DWELLING; or, A Harmony of the Four 
Gospels. With very short and simple remarks adapted to Reading at 
Family Prayers, and arranged in 365 sections for every day in the year. 
By the Author of ' The Peep of Day,' etc. Revised and corrected by a 
Clergyman of the Church of England. Crown 8v0. 35.6^. 

Littlehales. THE PRYMER OR PRAYER-BOOK OF THE 
LAY PEOPLE IN THE MIDDLE AGES. Edited l.y HENRY 
LITTLEHALES. In English, dating about 1400 A. D. Part I. Text. 
Royal 8z'0. $s. Part II. Collation of MSS. With Introduction. 
Royal 8v0. $s. 

LORD'S DAY (THE) AND THE HOLY EUCHARIST; 

treated in a Series of Essays by various Writers. With a Preface by 
ROBERT LINKLATER, D.D., Vicar of Holy Trinity, Stroud Green. 
Crown Svo. $x. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 



IN THEOLOGICAL LITERATURE. 15 

Luckock. Works by HERBERT MORTIMER LUCKOCK, D.D., Dean 

of Lichfield. 

AFTER DEATH. An Examination of the Testimony of Primitive Times 
respecting the State of the Faithful Dead, and their Relationship to the 
Living. Crown 8vo. 6s. 

THE INTERMEDIATE STATE BETWEEN DEATH AND JUDG- 
MENT. Being a Sequel to After Death. Crown 8vo. 6s. 

FOOTPRINTS OF THE SON OF MAN, as traced by St. Mark. Being 
Eighty Portions for Private Study, Family Reading, and Instructions in 
Church. Two Vols. Crown 8z>o. \2s. CJieap Edition in one Vol. 
Crown 8vo. $s. 

THE DIVINE LITURGY. Being the Order for Holy Communion, 
Historically, Doctrinally, and Devotionally set forth, in Fifty Portions. 
Crown 8f0. 6s. 

STUDIES IN THE HISTORY OF THE BOOK OF COMMON 
PRAYER. The Anglican Reform The Puritan Innovations The 
Elizabethan Reaction The Caroline Settlement. With Appendices. 
Crown &VO. 6s. 

THE BISHOPS IN THE TOWER. A Record of Stirring Events 
affecting the Church and Nonconformists from the Restoration to the 
Revolution Crown 8ro. 6s. 

LYRA APOSTOLICA. Poems by J. W. BOWDEN, R. H. FROUDE, 
J. KEBLE, J. H. NEWMAN, R. I. WILBERFORCE, and I. WILLIAMS ; 
and a Preface by CARDINAL NEWMAN. i6tno. With red borders. 2s. 6d. 

LYRA GERMANIC A. Hymns translated from the German by 
CATHERINE WINKWORTH. Small 8vo. $s. 

Lyttelton. PRIVATE DEVOTIONS FOR SCHOOLBOYS; 

with Rules of Conduct. By WILLIAM HENRY, Third Lord Lyttelton. 
6d. 



MacColl. CHRISTIANITY IN RELATION TO SCIENCE 

AND MORALS. By the Rev. MALCOLM MACCOLL, M.A., Canon 
Residentiary of Ripon, and Rector of St. George's, City of London. 
Crown 8?>0. 6s. 

Manuals of Religious Instruction. Edited by JOHN PILKINGTON 
NORRIS, D.D., late Archdeacon of Bristol, and Canon Residentiary of 
Bristol Cathedral. Three vols. Small 8vo. 35. 6d. each. 
THE OLD TESTAMENT. | THE NEW TESTAMENT. | THE PRAYER BOOK. 

Mason. Works by A. J, MASON, D.D., Hon. Canon of Canterbury, 
and Examining Chaplain to the Archbishop of Canterbury. 

THE FAITH OF THE GOSPEL. A Manual of Christian Doctrine. 
Crown Svo. Js. 6d. Cheap Edition. Crown 8vo. $s. 6d. 

THE RELATION OF CONFIRMATION TO BAPTISM. As taught 
in Holy Scripture and the Fathers. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO, 



1 6 A CATALOGUE OF WORKS 



Mercier. OUR MOTHER CHURCH : Being Simple Talk on 
High Topics. By Mrs. JEROME MERCIER. Small St>o. $s. 6d. 

Molesworth. STORIES OF THE SAINTS FOR CHILDREN : 

The Black Letter Saints. By Mrs. MOLESWORTH, Author of 'The 
Palace in the Garden,' etc. etc. With Illustrations. Royal \6io. $s. 

Moon. THE SOUL'S INQUIRIES ANSWERED IN THE 
WORDS OF SCRIPTURE. A Year-Book of Scripture Texts. 
Selected by G. WASHINGTON MOON. Royal ytmo. 2s. 6d. Cheaper 
Edition, without Diary. Royal ^nw. limp, Sd. cloth boards, is. 6d. 

Moore. HOLY WEEK ADDRESSES. I. The Appeal and the 
Claim of Christ. II. The Words from the Cross. Delivered at St. 
Paul's Cathedral in Holy Week, 1888. By AUBREY L. MOORE, M.A., 
late Honorary Canon of Christ Church, Oxford. Small Svo. 2s. 

Mozley. Works by J. B. MOZLEY, D.D., late Canon of Christ 
Church, and Regius Professor of Divinity in the University 
of Oxford. 

A REVIEW OF THE BAPTISMAL CONTROVERSY. Crown 8w. 
7s. 6d. 

ESSAYS,' HISTORICAL AND THEOLOGICAL. Two rots. Svo. 24*. 
LECTURES AND OTHER THEOLOGICAL PAPERS. &?<>. io.v. M. 

EIGHT LECTURES ON MIRACLES. Being the Bampton Lectures 
for 1865. Crown Svo. "js. 6d. 

RULING IDEAS IN EARLY AGES AND THEIR RELATION TO 
OLD TESTAMENT FAITH. Lectures delivered to Graduates of the 
University of Oxford. Svo. los. 6d. 

SERMONS PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY OF OX- 
FORD, and on Various Occasions. Croivn Svo. Js. 6d. 

SERMONS, PAROCHIAL AND OCCASIONAL. Crown 8. ;.*. 6i/. 

LETTERS OF THE REV. j. B. MOZLEY, D.D. Edited h y his 

Sister. Svo. 12s. 

Neale. SELECTIONS FROM THE WRITINGS OF JOHN 
MASON NEALE, D.D. Crown S?>o. 3s. 6d. 

Newbolt. Works hy the Rev. W. C. E. NEWBOLT, M.A., Canon 

and Chancellor of St. Paul's, Select Preacher at Oxford. 
SPECULUM SACERDOTUM ; or, the Divine Model of the Priestly Life. 
Crown Svo. 7.?. 6d. 

PENITENCE AND PEACE: being Addresses on the sist and 23rd 

Psalms. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
THE FRUIT OF THE SPIRIT. Being Ten Addresses bearing on the 

Spiritual Life. Crown &w. 2s. 6d. 

\continued. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, &> CO. 



IN THEOLOGICAL LITER A TURE. 1 7 

Newbolt. Works by the Rev. W. C. E. NEWBOLT, M.K.contd. 

THE PRAYER BOOK : ITS VOICE AND TEACHING. Being 
Spiritual Addresses bearing on the Book of Common Prayer. Crown 8vo. 
2s. 6d. 

THE MAN OF GOD. Being Six Addresses delivered at the Primary 
Ordination of the Right Rev. the Lord Alwyne Compton, Bishop of Ely. 
Small 8vo. is. 6d. 

Newman. Works by JOHN HENRY NEWMAN, B.D., sometime 
Vicar of St. Mary's, Oxford. 

PAROCHIAL AND PLAIN SERMONS. Edited by the Rev. W. J. 
COPELAND, B.D., late Rector of Farnham, Essex. Eight vols. Cabinet 
Edition. Crown 8vo. $s. each. Cheaper Edition. Eight vols. Crown 
%vo. 3^. 6d. each. 

SELECTION, ADAPTED TO THE SEASONS OF THE ECCLESI- 
ASTICAL YEAR, from the 'Parochial and Plain Sermons.' Edited 
by the Rev. W. J. COPELAND, B.D., late Rector of Farnham, Essex. 
Cabinet Edition. Crown 8vo. $s. Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo. 
3-r. 6d. 

FIFTEEN SERMONS PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY 
OF OXFORD, between A.D. 1826 and 1843. Cabinet Edition. Crown 
8z>0. 5-y. Cheaper Edition. Crown $vo. $s. 6d. 

SERMONS BEARING UPON SUBJECTS OF THE DAY. Edited 
by the Rev. W. J. COPELAND, B.D., late Rector of Farnham, Essex. 
Cabinet Edition. Crown 8vo. $s. Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo. 35. 6d. 

LECTURES ON THE DOCTRINE OF JUSTIFICATION. Cabinet 
Edition. Crown 8vo. $s. Cheaper Edition. Crown %vo. 3*. 6d. 
*** A Complete List of Cardinal Newman's Words can be had on Application. 

Newnham. THE ALL-FATHER: Sermons preached in a 
Village Church. By the Rev. P. H. NEWNHAM. With Preface by 
EDNA LYALL. Crown 8vo. $s. 6d. 

Noel. THE NAME OF JESUS, and other Poems. By C. M. 
NOEL. With Memorial Notice. Small 8vo. 2s. 6d. 

Norris. Works by JOHN PILKINGTON NORRIS, D.D., late Arch- 
deacon of Bristol, and Canon Residentiary of Bristol Cathedral. 

RUDIMENTS OF THEOLOGY. A First Book for Students. Crown 
8vo. 7s. 6d. 

A CATECHIST'S MANUAL, in Seven Lessons on the Church Catechism. 
Fcap. 8vo. is. yl. 

EASY LESSONS ADDRESSED TO CANDIDATES FOR CONFIR- 
MATION. i8mo. is. 6d. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 



1 8 A CATALOGUE OF WORKS 

Osborne. Works by EDWARD OSBORNE, Mission Priest of the 
Society of St. John the Evangelist, Cowley, Oxford. 

THE CHILDREN'S SAVIOUR. Instructions to Children on the Life 
of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Illustrated. i6mo. 2s. 6d. 

THE SAVIOUR-KING. Instructions to Children on Old Testament 
Types and Illustrations of the Life of Christ. Ilhistrated. i6mo. 2s. 6d. 

THE CHILDREN'S FAITH. Instructions to Children on the Apostles' 
Creed. Ilhistrated. \brno. 2s. 6d. 

Overton. THE ENGLISH CHURCH IN THE NINE- 
TEENTH CENTURY. By JOHN H. OVERTON, D.D., Canon of 
Lincoln and Rector of Ep worth. 8z>0. iqs. 

Oxen den. Works by the Right Rev. ASHTON OXENDEN, formerly 
Bishop of Montreal. 

PLAIN SERMONS, to which is prefixed a Memoir with Portrait. Crown 

8vo. $s. 
THE HISTORY OF MY LIFE : An Autobiography. Crown 8vo. 5*. 

PEACE AND ITS HINDRANCES. Crown Zvo. Paper cover, is. 
cloth, 2s. 

THE PATHWAY OF SAFETY ; or, Counsel to the Awakened. Fcap. 
8v0, large type, cloth, 2s. 6d. Cheap Edition, limp, is. 

THE EARNEST COMMUNICANT. 320/0, is. Red Rubric Edition. 
$2mo, 2s. 

SHORT COMMENTS ON ST. MATTHEW AND ST. MARK. For 
Family Worship. Crown 8vo. $s. 6d. 

TOUCHSTONES; or, Christian Graces and Characters Tested. Fcap. 
8vo. 2s. 6d. 

SHORT LECTURES ON THE SUNDAY GOSPELS. ADVENT TO 
EASTER. EASTER TO ADVENT. Fcap 8vo. 2s. 6d. each. 

THE PARABLES OF OUR LORD. Fcap. 8vo. large type. $s. 

PORTRAITS FROM THE BIBLE. Two Voh. OLD TESTAMENT. 
NEW TESTAMENT. Fcap. %vo. 2s. 6d. each. 

OUR CHURCH AND HER SERVICES. Fcap. Svo. 2s. 6d. 

THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. Fcap. 8vo, large type, cloth. 2s. 6d. Cheap 

Edition. Small type, limp. is. 

FAMILY PRAYERS FOR FOUR WEEKS. First Series. Fcap. 8vo. 
2s. 6d. Second Series. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
VERY LARGE TYPE EDITION. Two Series in one Volume. Square 

Crown 8vo. 6s. 
COTTAGE SERMONS ; or, Plain Words to the Poor. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 

COTTAGE READINGS. Fcap. 8vo, large type. 2s. 6d. 

[continued. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 



IN THEOLOGICAL LITERATURE. 19 

Oxenden. Works by the Right Rev. ASHTON OXENDEN, formerly 

Bishop of Montreal continued. 

THOUGHTS FOR LENT. In Seven Chapters. Small Svo. is. 6d. 
THOUGHTS FOR HOLY WEEK. i6mo. is. 6d. 
THOUGHTS FOR ADVENT. In Nine Chapters. Fcap. Svo. is. 6d. 
DECISION. iSmo. is. 6d. 

THE HOME BEYOND ; or, A Happy Old Age. Fcap. Svo, large type, 
is. 6d. 

GOD'S MESSAGE TO THE POOR iSmo, large type. is. 6d. 
THE LABOURING MAN'S BOOK. iSmo, large type. is. 6d. 



CONFIRMATION. iSmo, cloth. 6d. ; 

sewed, $d. 
COUNSELS TO THOSE WHO HAVE 

BEEN CONFIRMED ; or, Now is the 



THE STORY of RUTH. iSmo, large 
type, limp cloth, is. 

A PLAIN HISTORY OF THE CHRIS- 
TIAN CHURCH. iSmo, large type, 



Time to serve Christ. iSmo. is. limp cloth, is. 

BAPTISM SIMPLY EXPLAINED, j GREAT TRUTHS JN VERy PLAJN 



iSmo, cloth, is. Cheap Edition. 



LANGUAGE. iSmo, large type, 



limp cloth, is. 



Paper. 6d. 

THE LORD'S SUPPER SIMPLY , 
EXPLAINED. iSmo, cloth, is. SHORT SERVICES FOR FAMILY 



Cheap Edition. Paper. 6d. 



PRAYERS FOR PRIVATE USE. 2 2mo. Hmp * M > 



is. 



FERVENT PRAYER. iSmo, large 

type, limp cloth, is. 
WORDS OF PEACE ; or, The Bless- 



WORSHIP, etc. iSmo, sewed, 



THE BARHAM TRACTS. Nos. 1-49. 
3.y. in Packet. 

THE PLUCKLEY TRACTS. New 
Testament. Nos. 34-67. 2s. in 



ings of Sickness. i6mo. is. Packet. 

OXFORD HOUSE PAPERS. A Series of Papers for Working 

Men. Written by Members of the University of Oxford. 
First Series, Nos. I. XIII. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
Second Series, Nos. XIV. XXI. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 

Paget. Works by the Very Rev. FRANCIS PAGET, D.D., Dean of 
Christ Church, Oxford. 

THE SPIRIT OF DISCIPLINE : Sermons. Together with an Intro- 
ductory Essay concerning Accidie. Crown Svo. 6s. 6d. 

FACULTIES AND DIFFICULTIES FOR BELIEF AND DISBE- 
LIEF. Crown Svo. 6s. 6d. 

THE HALLOWING OF WORK. Addresses given at Eton, January 
1 6- 1 8, 1888. Small Svo. 2s. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 



20 A CATALOGUE OF WORKS 

Percival SOME HELPS FOR SCHOOL LIFE. Sermons 
preached at Clifton College, 1862-1879, b y the Rev - J- PERCIVAL, 
M.A., LL.D., Head Master of Rugby School, and late Head Master of 
Clifton College. Crown 8vo. Js. 6d. 

PRACTICAL REFLECTIONS. By a CLERGYMAN. With Prefaces 
by H. P. LIDDON, D.D., D.C.L., and the Bishop of Lincoln. Crown Svo. 



GENESIS. 4.5-. 6d. 
THE PSALMS. 5-r. 



THE HOLY GOSPELS. 45. 6d. 
ACTS TO REVELATIONS. 6s. 



PRIEST TO THE ALTAR (THE); or, Aids to the Devout 

Celebration of Holy Communion, chiefly after the Ancient English Use 
of Sarum. Royal 8vo. 12s. 

Puller. THE PRIMITIVE SAINTS AND THE SEE OF 
ROME. By F. W. PULLER, M.A., Mission Priest of the Society of St. 
John Evangelist, Cowley, Oxford. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 

Pusey. Works by the Rev. E. B. PUSEY, D.D. 

LIFE OF EDWARD BOUVERIE PUSEY, D.D. By HENRY PARRY 

LIDDON, D.D., D.C.L., LL.D. Edited and prepared for publication by 

the Rev. J. O. JOHNSTON, M.A., Vicar of All Saints', Oxford, and the 

Rev. ROBERT J. WILSON, M.A., Warden of Keble College. 4 vols. 

$>vo. Vols. I. and II. with 2 Portraits and 7 Ilhistrations, 36$. 
PRIVATE PRAYERS. Edited with a Preface by H. P. LIDDON, D.D., 

late Chancellor and Canon of St. Paul's. Royal -$2mo. is. 
PRAYERS FOR A YOUNG SCHOOLBOY. Edited with a Preface by 

H. P. LIDDON, D.D. 2$mo. is. 
SELECTIONS FROM THE WRITINGS OF EDWARD BOUVERIE 

PUSEY, D.D., late Regius Professor of Hebrew, and Canon of Christ 

Church, Oxford. Crown 8vo. %s. 6d. 

Rede. THE COMMUNION OF SAINTS : a Lost Link in the 
Chain of the Church's Creed. By the Rev. WYLLYS REDE, M. A. With 
a Preface by Lord Halifax. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 

Reynolds. THE NATURAL HISTORY OF IMMORTALITY. 
By the Rev. J. W. REYNOLDS, M.A., Prebendary of St. Paul's. Crown 
8vo. 7s. 6d. 

Riddle. Works by the Rev. J. E. RIDDLE, M.A. 

MANUAL OF THE WHOLE SCRIPTURE HISTORY, and of the 

History of the Jews between the Periods of the Old and New Testaments ; 

including Biblical Antiquities, etc. Small $>vo. 4*. 
OUTLINES OF SCRIPTURE HISTORY. Being an Abridgment of 

the ' Manual of the Whole Scripture History.' Small %vo. 2s. 6d. 

Robinson. THE CHURCH AND HER TEACHING : a Series 
of Addresses delivered in Cornwall by the Rev. C. H. ROBINSON, M.A., 
Vice-Chancellor of Truro Cathedral. With an Introduction by the 
Lord Bishop of Truro. Small 8vo. 2s. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, 6* CO. 



IN THEOLOGICAL LITERATURE. 21 

St. Francis de Sales. WORKS BY ST. FRANCIS DE SALES, BISHOP 
AND PRINCE OF GENEVA. 

THE DEVOUT LIFE. 32mo, limp 6d., cloth is. With red borders ; 2s. 

i8mo, is. i6mo, 2s. 6d. Fcap. 8vo, $s. 
THE LOVE OF GOD. i6mo, 2s. 6d. Fcap. 8vo, 5*. 
SPIRITUAL LETTERS. 320/0, limp 6d. ; doth is. ; red borders, 2s. ; 

l6mo, 2s. 6d. ; Crown 8vo, 6s. 

THE SPIRIT OF ST. FRANCIS DE SALES. i6mo. 2s. 6d. 
THE LIFE OF ST. FRANCIS DE SALES. By H. L. SIDNEY LEAR. 
Crown 8vo. 3-$". 6d. 

Sanday. Works by W. SANDAY, D.D., Dean Ireland's Professor 
of Exegesis and Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford. 

INSPIRATION : Eight Lectures on the Early History and Origin of the 
Doctrine of Biblical Inspiration. Being the Bampton Lectures for 1893. 
Svo. i6s. 

THE ORACLES OF GOD : Nine Lectures on the Nature and Extent of 
Biblical Inspiration and the Special Significance of the Old Testament 
Scriptures at the Present Time. Crown 8vo. 4-r. 

TWO PRESENT-DAY QUESTIONS. I. Biblical Criticism. II. The 
Social Movement. Sermons preached before the University of Cambridge. 
Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 

Seebohm. THE OXFORD REFORMERS JOHN COLET, 

ERASMUS, AND THOMAS MORE : A History of their Fellow- 
Work. By FREDERIC SEEBOHM. 8vo. iqs. 

Stanton. THE PLACE OF AUTHORITY IN MATTERS 
OF RELIGIOUS BELIEF. By VINCENT HENRY STANTON, D.D., 
Fellow of Trinity College, Ely Professor of Divinity in the University of 
Cambridge. Crown 8vo. 6s. 

Stone. THE KNIGHT OF INTERCESSION, and other 
Poems. By S. J. STONE, M.A., Pembroke College, Oxford, Vicar of 
All Hallows, City of London. Crown &vo. 6s. 

Swayne. THE BLESSED DEAD IN PARADISE. Four All 

Saints' Day Sermons, preached in Salisbury Cathedral. By ROBERT G. 
SWAYNE, M. A. , Chancellor and Canon Residentiary. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 

Swayne. AN INQUIRY INTO THE NATURE OF OUR 
LORD'S KNOWLEDGE AS MAN. By W. S. SWAYNE, M.A. 
Oxon., Theological Lecturer and Diocesan Preacher in the Diocese 
of Lichfield. With a Preface by the Lord Bishop of SALISBURY. 
Crown 8vo. 2s. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, 6- CO. 



22 A CATALOGUE OF WORKS 

Thornton. FAMILY PRAYERS. By the late HENRY THORN- 
TON, M.P. Revised and Corrected by Archdeacon HARRISON and 
Edited by HENRY SYKES THORNTON, Grandson of the Author. Small 
8vo. 2 s ' 

Twells. COLLOQUIES ON PREACHING. By HENRY 
TWELLS, M.A., Honorary Canon of Peterborough Cathedral, Rector of 
Waltham, Leicestershire, and Rural Dean. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 

Wakeman THE HISTORY OF RELIGION IN ENGLAND. 

By HENRY OFFLEY WAKEMAN, M.A., Fellow of All Souls College, 
Bursar and Tutor of Keble College, Oxford. Small 8vo. is. 6d. 

Welldon. THE FUTURE AND THE PAST. Sermons 
preached to Harrow Boys. By the Rev. J. E. C. WELLDON, M.A., 
Head Master of Harrow School, and Hon. Chaplain to the Queen. 
Crown 8vo. *]$. 6d. 

Whately. INTRODUCTORY LESSONS ON CHRISTIAN 
EVIDENCES. Compiled by RICHARD WHATELY, D.D. iSmo. 6d. 
JOLY'S QUESTIONS on the above. Small 8vo. zd. 
AUDEN'S ANALYSIS of the above, with Examination Papers. i$mo. 6d. 

Williams. Works by the Rev. ISAAC WILLIAMS, B.D., formerly 
Fellow of Trinity College, Oxford. 

A DEVOTIONAL COMMENTARY ON THE GOSPEL NARRATIVE. 

Eight Vols. Crown 8vo. 55. each. Sold separately. 

THOUGHTS ON THE STUDY OF THE ; OUR LORD'S MINISTRY (Third Year). 



HOLY GOSPELS. 



THE HOLY WEEK. 



A HARMONY OF THE FOUR GOSPELS. 

OUR LORD'S NATIVITY. UR LORD s PASSION. 

OUR LORD'S MINISTRY (Second Year). | OUR LORD'S RESURRECTION. 

FEMALE CHARACTERS OF HOLY SCRIPTURE. A Series of 
Sermons. Crown %vo. $s. 

THE CHARACTERS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. A Series of 
Sermons. Crown 8vo. $s. 

THE APOCALYPSE. With Notes and Reflections. Crown 8vo. 5*. 

SERMONS ON THE EPISTLES AND GOSPELS FOR THE SUN- 
DAYS AND HOLY DAYS THROUGHOUT THE YEAR. Two 

Vols. Crown 8v0. $s. each. Sold separately. 

PLAIN SERMONS ON THE CATECHISM. Two Vols. Crown 8vo. 
5*. each. Sold separately. 

SELECTIONS FROM THE WRITINGS OF ISAAC WILLIAMS, 
B.D. Crown 8vo. 3*. 6d. 

[continued. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 



IN THEOLOGICAL LITERATURE. 23 

Williams. Works by the Rev. ISAAC WILLIAMS, B.D., formerly 
Fellow of Trinity College, Oxford continued. 

THE AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF ISAAC WILLIAMS, B.D. Edited by 
his brother-in-law, the Venerable Sir GEORGE PREVOST, late Arch- 
deacon of Gloucester, as throwing further light on the history of the 
Oxford Movement. Croivn 8vo. $s. 

Woodford. Works by JAMES RUSSELL WOODFORD, D.D., late 
Lord Bishop of Ely. 

THE GREAT COMMISSION. Twelve Addresses on the Ordinal. 
Edited, with an Introduction on the Ordination of his Episcopate, by 
HERBERT MORTIMER LUCKOCK, D.D. Crown 8vo. $s. 

SERMONS ON OLD AND NEW TESTAMENT SUBJECTS. 
Edited by HERBERT MORTIMER LUCKOCK, D.D. Two Vols. Crown 
8v0. $s. each. Sold separately. 

Wordsworth. Works by CHRISTOPHER WORDSWORTH, D.D., 
late Bishop of Lincoln. 

THE HOLY BIBLE (the Old Testament). With Notes, Introductions, 
and Index. Six Vols. Imperial 8vo. 12OS. Sold separately, and also 
in 12 Parts. (List on application.} 

Vol. I. THE PENTATEUCH,^I, $s. Vol. II. JOSHUA TO SAMUEL, 15^. 
Vol. III. KINGS TO ESTHER, \$s. Vol. IV. JOB TO SONG 
OF SOLOMON, ji, 5^. Vol. V. ISAIAH TO EZEKIEL, ji, 5$. 
Vol. VI. DANIEL, MINOR PROPHETS, AND INDEX, i$s. 

THE NEW TESTAMENT, in the Original Greek. With Notes, Intro- 
ductions, and Indices. Two Vols. Imperial %vo. 6oj. Sold separately, 
and also in 4 Parts. (List on application. ) 

LECTURES ON INSPIRATION OF THE BIBLE. Small 8vo. 
is. 6d. cloth, is. sewed. 

A CHURCH HISTORY TO A.D. 451. Four Vols. CrownZvo. 
Vol. I. To THE COUNCIL OF NIC^EA, A.D. 325. Ss. 6d. 

Vol. II. FROM THE COUNCIL OF NIC^EA TO THAT OF CONSTAN- 
TINOPLE. 6s. 

Vol. III. CONTINUATION. 6s. 
Vol. IV. CONCLUSION, To THE COUNCIL OF CHALCEDON, A.D. 451. 

6*. 
THEOPHILUS ANGLIC ANUS, \irno. 2s. 6d. 

ELEMENTS OF INSTRUCTION ON THE CHURCH. i6mo. 
cloth is. Sewed dd. 

ST. HIPPOLYTUS AND THE CHURCH OF ROME, Crown 8vo. 
7s. 6d. 

ON UNION WITH ROME. Small %vo. is. 6d. Sewed, is. 

\continued. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 



24 A CATALOGUE OF THEOLOGICAL WORKS. 

Wordsworth. Works by CHRISTOPHER WORDSWORTH, D.D., 
late Bishop of Lincoln. continued. 

THE HOLY YEAR : Original Hymns. i6tno. 2s. 6d. and is. Limp, 6d. 

With Music. Edited by W. H. MONK. Square Svo. 4*. 6d. 
GUIDES AND GOADS. (An English Edition of 'Ethica et Spiritualia.') 

32mo. is. 6d. 

ON THE INTERMEDIATE STATE OF THE SOUL AFTER 
DEATH. i>2md. is. 

MISCELLANIES, Literary and Religious. Three Vols. Svo. 36*. 

Wordsworth. Works by CHARLES WORDSWORTH, D.D., late 
Bishop of St. Andrews. 

ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE, 1806-1846. Svo. 15^. 
ANNALS OF MY LIFE, 1847-1856. Svo. los. 6d. 

PRIMARY WITNESS TO THE TRUTH OF THE GOSPEL : a 
Series of Discourses. Also a Charge on Modern Teaching on the Canon 
of the Old Testament. Crown Svo. 'js. 6d. 

Wordsworth. Works by JOHN WORDSWORTH, D.D., Bishop of 
Salisbury. 

THE HOLY COMMUNION : Four Visitation Addresses. 1891. Crown 
Svo. $s. 6d. 

THE ONE RELIGION: Truth, Holiness, and Peace desired by the 
Nations, and revealed by Jesus Christ. Eight Lectures delivered before 
the University of Oxford in 1881. Crown Svo. 7s. 6d. 

UNIVERSITY SERMONS ON GOSPEL SUBJECTS. Fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
PRAYERS FOR USE IN COLLEGE. i6mo. is. 

Wordsworth. Works by ELIZABETH WORDSWORTH, Principal of 

Lady Margaret Hall, Oxford. 

ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE CREED. Crown Svo. 55, 
THE DECALOGUE. Crown Svo. 45 *>d. 
ST. CHRISTOPHER AND OTHER POEMS. Crown Svo. 6s. 

Younghusband. Works by FRANCES YOUNGHUSBAND. 

THE STORY OF OUR LORD, told in Simple Language for Children. 
With 25 Illustrations on Wood from Pictures by the Old Masters, and 
numerous Ornamental Borders, Initial Letters, etc., from Longmans 
New Testament. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 

THE STORY OF EXODUS, told in Simple Language for Children 
With Map and 29 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 

LONDON AND NEW YORK: LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 
3000/12/93. 




BOOK 



OV ERDUe *.00 ON THE ^lr U * TH 



IV! 




YC 40945 



8*7*4 









mm